Biblical Lexicon

Hebrew, Aramaic & Greek lexicon with multilingual glosses and semantic domains

14,884

Lemmas

20,143

Senses

346,087

Gloss Records

168,614

References

Most Frequent Lemmas

ID	Gloss	POS	Senses	Occurrences
G3588	ὁ, ἡ, τό, is, when thus written, __A demonstrative Pronoun. __B in Attic dialect, definite or prepositive Article. __C in Epic dialect, the so-called postpositive Article, = relative Pronoun, ὅς, ἥ, ὅ.—The nominative masculine and feminine singular and plural, ὁ, ἡ, οἱ, αἱ, have no accent in codices and most printed books, except when used as the relative; but ὁ, ἡ, οἱ, αἱ differ only in writing from ὃ, ἣ, οἳ, α; the nominative forms of the article are said by Hdn.Gr.1.474 to be oxytone, and by Refs 2nd c.AD+ in Aeolic dialect accusative to Refs 8th c.BC+ genitive and dative dual τοῖιν Refs 8th c.BC+— In Doric dialect and all other dialects except Attic dialect and Ionic dialect the feminine forms preserve the old ᾱ instead of changing it to η, hence Doric dialect etc. ἁ, τάν, τᾶ; the genitive plural τάων contracts in many dialects to τᾶ; the genitive singular is in many places τῶ, accusative plural τώς, but Cretan dialect, etc., τόνς Refs; in Lesbian Aeolic dialect the accusative plural forms are τοὶς, ταὶς, Refs; dative plural τοῖς, ταῖς (or τοὶς, ταὶς, see above), Refs; ταῖσι as demonstrative, Refs 7th c.BC+ Poets also used the Ionic dialect and _Epic dialect_ forms τοῖσι, ταῖσ; and in Trag. we find τοὶ μέν.., τοὶ δέ.., for οἱ μέν.., οἱ δέ.., not only in Lyric poetry, as Refs 5th c.BC+; but even in a trimeter, Refs 5th c.BC+ {ὅ}; τὼ πόλεε Foed. cited in Refs 5th c.BC+; in Refs 4th c.AD+ functions as genitive dual feminine, μεσακόθεν τοῖς κράναιυν Refs 4th c.BC+ —in Elean and _Boeotian dialect_ ὁ, ἡ (ἁ), τό, with the addition of -ί, ={ὅδε}, ἥδε, τόδε, _nominative_ _plural_ _masculine_ τυΐ the following men, Refs 3rd c.BC+ cf. Sanskrit demonstrative pronoun sa, sā, Gothic sa, sō, ONorse sá, sú, Old Latin accusative sum, sam (Enn.): —with τό [from *τόδ] cf. Sanskrit tat (tad), Latin is-tud, Gothic pata: —with τοί cf. Sanskrit te, Lithuanian tĩe, ORefs 5th c.BC+ pá, etc.:—with τάων cf. Sanskrit tāsām, Latin is-tarum:— the origin of the relative ὅς, ἥ, ὅ (which see) is different.) __A ὁ, ἡ, τό, DEMONSTR. PRONOUN, that, the oldest and in Refs 8th c.BC+ the commonest sense: frequently also in Refs 5th c.BC+, and sometimes in Trag. (mostly in Lyric poetry, Refs 4th c.BC+; τῶν γάρ.., τῆς γάρ.., Refs 5th c.BC+; seldom in Attic dialect Prose, except in special phrases, see infr. VI, VII): __A.I joined with a substantive, to call attention to it, ὁ Τυδεΐδης he—Tydeus' famous son, Refs 8th c.BC+; τὸν Χρύσην that venerable man Chryses, I.II: and so with appellative, Νέστωρ ὁ γέρων N.—thataged man, Refs; αἰετοῦ.. τοῦ θηρητῆρος the eagle, that which is called hunter, Refs; also to define and give emphasis, τιμῆς τῆς Πριάμου for honour, namely that of Priam, Refs; οἴχετ᾽ ἀνὴρ ὤριστος a man is gone, and he the best, Refs:—different from this are cases Refs 8th c.BC+ if he would help the Trojans, but drive those back to the ships—I mean the Achaeans, where Ἀχ. is only added to explain τούς, compare Refs __A.II frequently without a substantive, he, she, it, ὁ γὰρ ἦλθε Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.III placed after its Noun, before the Relat. Prons., ἐφάμην σὲ περὶ φρένας ἔμμεναι ἄλλων, τῶν ὅσσοι Λυκίην ναιετάουσι far above the rest, above those to wit who, etc., Refs 8th c.BC+; οἷ᾽ οὔ πώ τιν᾽ ἀκούομεν οὐδὲ παλαιῶν, τάων αἳ πάρος ἦσαν.. Ἀχαιαί such as we have not heard tell of yet even among the women of old, those women to wit who.., Refs 8th c.BC+ —for the _Attic dialect_ usage see below __A.IV before a Possessive pronoun its demonstrative force is sometimes very manifest, φθίσει σε τὸ σὸν μένος that spirit of thine, Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.V for cases in which the Homeric usage approaches most nearly to the Attic, see below Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VI ὁ μέν.., ὁ δέ.. without a substantive, in all cases, genders, and numbers, Refs 8th c.BC+ properly refers to the former, ὁ δέ to the latter; more rarely ὁ μέν the latter, ὁ δέ the former, Refs 5th c.BC+: sometimes in Partition, the one.., the other.., etc.—The Noun with it is regularly in genitive plural, being divided by the ὁ μέν.., ὁ δέ.., into parts, ἠΐθεοι καὶ παρθένοι.., τῶν δ᾽ αἱ μὲν λεπτὰς ὀθόνας ἔχον, οἱ δὲ χιτῶνας εἵατο Refs 8th c.BC+: but frequently the Noun is in the same case, by a kind of apposition, ἴδον υἷε Δάρητος, τὸν μὲν ἀλευάμενον τὸν δὲ κτάμενον Refs 8th c.BC+: so in Trag. and Attic dialect, Refs 5th c.BC+; if the Noun be collective, it is in the genitive singular, ὁ μὲν πεπραμένος ἦν τοῦ σίτου, ὁ δὲ ἔνδον ἀποκείμενος Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VI.2 when a negative accompanies ὁ δέ, it follows δέ, e.g. τὰς γοῦν Ἀθήνας οἶδα τὸν δὲ χῶρον οὔ Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VI.3 ὁ μέν τις.., ὁ δέ τις.. is used in Prose, when the Noun to which ὁ refers is left indefinite, ἔλεγον ὁ μέν τις τὴν σοφίαν, ὁ δὲ τὴν καρτερίαν.., ὁ δέ τις καὶ τὸ κάλλος Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VI.4 on τὸ μέν.., τὸ δέ.., or τὰ μέν.., τὰ δέ.., Refs __A.VI.5 ὁ μέν is frequently used without a corresponding ὁ δέ, οἱ μὲν ἄρ᾽ ἐσκίδναντο.., Μυρμιδόνας δ᾽ οὐκ εἴα ἀποσκίδνασθαι Refs 8th c.BC+; by ἄλλος δέ, Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VI.6 ὁ δέ following μέν sometimes refers to the subject of the preceding clause, τοῦ μὲν ἅμαρθ᾽, ὁ δὲ Λεῦκον.. βεβλήκει Refs 8th c.BC+: rare in Attic dialect Prose, ἐπεψήφιζεν αὐτὸς ἔφορος ὤν· ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἔφη διαγιγνώσκειν τὴν βοήν Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VI.7 ὁ δέ is frequently used simply in continuing a narrative, Refs 8th c.BC+; also used by Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VI.8 the opposition may be expressed otherwise than by μέν and δέ, οὔθ᾽ ὁ.. οὔθ᾽ ὁ Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VII the following usages prevailed in Attic dialect Prose, __A.VII.1 in dialogue, after καί, it was usual to say in nominative singular masculine καὶ ὅ; in the other cases the usual forms of the Article were used (see. ὅς Refs 4th c.BC+ II.I and cf. Sanskrit sas, alternatative form of sa); so, in accusative, καὶ τὸν εἰπεῖν Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VII.2 ὁ καὶ ὁ such and such, τῇ καὶ τῇ ἀτιμίᾳ Refs 5th c.BC+: but mostly in accusative, καί μοι κάλει τὸν καὶ τόν Refs 5th c.BC+; ἀνάγκη ἄρα τὸ καὶ τό it must then be so and so, Refs 4th c.BC+; but τὰ καὶ τά now one thing, now another, of good and bad, τὸν δ᾽ ἀγαθὸν τολμᾶν χρὴ τά τε καὶ τὰ φέρειν Refs 6th c.BC+; so πάντα τοῦ μετρίου μεταβαλλόμενα ἐπὶ τὰ καὶ ἐπὶ τά, of excess and defect, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VIII absolutely usages of single cases, __A.VIII.1 feminine dative τῇ, of Place, there, on that spot, here, this way, that way, Refs 8th c.BC+, etc.: also in Prose, τὸ μὲν τῇ, τὸ δὲ τῇ Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VIII.1.b with a notion of motion towards, that way, in that direction, Refs 8th c.BC+ —only poetry __A.VIII.1.c of Manner, τῇ περ τελευτήσεσθαι ἔμελλεν in this way, thus, Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VIII.1.d repeated, τῇ μέν.., τῇ δέ.., in one way.., in another.., or partly.., partly.., Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VIII.1.e relative, where, by which way, only Epic dialect, as Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VIII.2 neuter dative τῷ, therefore, on this account, frequently in Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VIII.2.b thus, so, Refs 8th c.BC+ precedes, be translated, then, if this be so, on this condition, Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VIII.3 neuter accusative τό, wherefore, Refs 8th c.BC+; also τὸ δέ absolutely, but the fact is.., Refs 5th c.BC+; even when the τό refers to what precedes, the contrast may lie not in the thing referred to, but in another part of the sentence (compare aboveRefs 5th c.BC+; φασὶ δέ τινες αὐτὸν καὶ τῶν ἑπτὰ σοφῶν γεγονέναι· τὸ δὲ οὐκ ἦν but he was not, Refs 1st c.BC+ __A.VIII.4 τὸ μέν.., τὸ δέ.., partly.., partly.., or on the one hand.., on the other.., Refs 8th c.BC+; more frequently τὰ μέν.., τὰ δέ.., Refs 5th c.BC+ in the first clause, τὸ δέ τι Refs several times.. and finally, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VIII.5 of Time, sometimes that time, sometimes this (present) time, συνμαχία κ᾽ ἔα ἑκατὸν ϝέτεα, ἄρχοι δέ κα τοΐ (where it is possible, but not necessary, to supply ϝέτος) Refs 6th c.BC+ from that time, Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.VIII.5.b πρὸ τοῦ, sometimes written προτοῦ, before this, aforetime, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VIII.5.c in Thess. Prose, ὑππρὸ τᾶς yesterday, τὰ ψαφίσματα τό τε ὑππρὸ τᾶς γενόμενον καὶ τὸ τᾶμον the decree which was passed yesterday (literal before this [day]), and to-day's, Refs 3rd c.BC+ __A.VIII.6 ἐν τοῖς is frequently used in Prose with Superlatives, ἐν τοῖσι θειότατον a most marvellous thing, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν τοῖς πρῶτοι the very first, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν τοῖσι πρῶτος (πρώτοις codices) Refs 5th c.BC+; [Ζεὺς] Ἔρωτά τε καὶ Ἀνάγκην ἐν τοῖς πρῶτα ἐγέννησεν first of all, Refs 2nd c.AD+ the greatest number of ships, Refs 5th c.BC+: also with adverbs, ἐν τοῖς μάλιστα Refs 5th c.BC+: in late Prose, also with Positives, ἐν τοῖς παράδοξον Refs 1st c.BC+ __B ὁ, ἡ, τό, THE DEFINITE ARTICLE, the, to specify individuals: rare in this signification in the earliest Gr., becoming commoner later. In Refs 8th c.BC+ the demonstrative force can generally be traced, Refs 4th c.BC+ I, but the definite Article must be recognized in places Refs 8th c.BC+: also when joined to an adjective to make it a substantive, αἰὲν ἀποκτείνων τὸν ὀπίστατον the hindmost man, Refs 8th c.BC+.; also in τῶν ἄλλων Refs; also τὸ τρίτονRefs; τὸ μὲν ἄλλο for the rest,Refs—The true Article, however, is first fully established in 5th C Attic dialect, whilst the demonstrative usage disappears, except in a few cases, V. Refs 4th c.BC+ —Chief usages, especially in _Attic dialect_ __B.I not only with common Appellats., adjectives, and Parts., to specify them as present to sense or mind, but also frequently where we use the Possessive pronoun, τὸ κέαρ ηὐφράνθην Refs 5th c.BC+; τὴν κεφαλὴν κατεάγην my head was broken, Refs 5th c.BC+; τοὺς φίλους ποιούμεθα we make our friends, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὰς πόλεις ἔκτιζον they began founding their cities, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.b omitted with proper nounsand frequently with Appellats. which require no specification, as θεός, βασιλεύς, see at {θεός} Refs III; ἐμ πόλει in the Acropolis, Refs 5th c.BC+; compare Θράσυλος in Refs; or when the person spoken of is to be specially distinguished, Ζεύς, ὅστις ὁ Ζεύς whoever this Zeus is, Refs 5th c.BC+; and therefore properly omitted when a special designation follows, as Σωκράτης ὁ φιλόσοφος: seldom in Trag. with proper nouns, save to give peculiar emphasis, like Latin ille, ὁ Λάϊος, ὁ Φοῖβος, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.c Aristotle says Σωκράτης meaning the historical Socrates, as in Refs when he means the Platonic Socrates, as Refs __B.I.d for Σαῦλος ὁ καὶ Παῦλος, etc., see at {καί} Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.2 in a generic sense, where the individual is treated as a type, οἷς ὁ γέρων μετέῃσιν.. λεύσσει Refs 8th c.BC+ __B.I.2.b frequently with abstract Nouns, ἥ τε ἐλπὶς καὶ ὁ ἔρως Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.3 of outstanding members of a class, ὁ γεωγράφος, ὁ κωμικός, ὁ ποιητής, ὁ τεχνικός, see at {γεωγράφος}, κωμικός, ποιητής, τεχνικός. __B.I.4 with infinitives, which thereby become Substantives, τὸ εἴργειν prevention, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸ φρονεῖν good sense, Refs 5th c.BC+infinitive, τὸ θεοὺς εἶναι the existence of gods, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸ μηδένα εἶναι ὄλβιον the fact or statement that no one is happy, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.5 in neuter before any word or expression which itself is made the object of thought, τὸ ἄνθρωπος the word or notion man; τὸ λέγω the word λέγ; τὸ μηδὲν ἄγαν the sentiment 'ne quid nimis', Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸ τῇ αὐτῇ the phrase τῇ αὐτῇ, Refs 5th c.BC+ the opinion about the question 'who ought to rule', Refs; τὸ ἐὰν μένητε παρ᾽ ἐμοί, ἀποδώσω the phrase 'I will give back, if.. ', Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸ ὀλίγοι the term few, Refs 4th c.BC+ __B.I.6 before relative clauses, when the Article serves to combine the whole relative clause into one notion, τῇ ᾗ φὴς σὺ σκληρότητι the harshness you speak of, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸν ἥμερον καρπόν.., καὶ τὸν ὅσος ξύλινος (i.e. καὶ τὸν καρπὸν ὅσος ἂν ᾖ ξύλινος) Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.I.7 before Prons., __B.I.7.a before the person Prons., giving them greater emphasis, but only in accusative, τὸν ἐμέ Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸν.. σὲ καὶ ἐμέRefs __B.I.7.b before the interrogative pronoun (both τίς and ποῖος), referring to something before, which needs to be more distinctly specified, Refs 5th c.BC+; τῆς ποίας μερίδο; Refs 4th c.BC+; τοῖς ποίοις..; Refs 4th c.BC+ __B.I.7.c with τοιοῦτος, τοιόσδε, τηλικοῦτος, etc., the Article either makes the pronoun into a substantive, ὁ τοιοῦτος that sort of person, Refs 5th c.BC+; or subjoins it to a substantive which already has an Article, τὴν ἀπολογίαν τὴν τοιαύτην Refs 4th c.BC+ __B.I.8 before ἅπας, Refs 5th c.BC+; also τὸν ἕνα, τὸν ἕνα τοῦτον, Refs 4th c.BC+ see entry; and on οἱ ἄλλοι, οἱ πολλοί, etc., see at {ἄλλος} Refs __B.I.9 the Article with the comparative is rare, if ἤ follows, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.II elliptic expressions: __B.II.1 before the genitive of a proper name, to express descent, son or daughter, Θουκυδίδης ὁ Ὀλόρου (i.e. υἱός) Refs 5th c.BC+; Ἑλένη ἡ τοῦ Διός (i.e. θυγάτηρ) Refs 5th c.BC+: also to denote other relationships, e.g. brother, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἡ Σμικυθίωνος Μελιστίχη M.the wife of Refs 5th c.BC+; Κλέαρχος καὶ οἱ ἐκείνου Cl. and his men, Refs 5th c.BC+; ὁ τοῦ Ἀντιγένεος the slave of Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.II.2 generally, before a genitive it indicates a wider relation, as τὸ τῶν νεῶν, τὸ τῶν Ἑρμῶν, the matter of the ships, the affair of the Hermae, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὰ τοῦ Ἀρριβαίου πράσσειν to promote the interests of Arrhibaeus, Refs; τὸ τῆς τύχης,=ἡ τύχη, Refs; τὰ τῆς τύχης accidents, chance events, Refs; τὰ γὰρ φθιτῶν τοῖς ὁρῶσι κόσμος performance of the rites due to the dead befits the living, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὰ τῶν θεῶν that which is destined by the gods, Refs 5th c.BC+ what regards me or thee, my or thy business or interests, Refs 5th c.BC+: and with genitive of Refs 5th c.BC+ is frequently also, a man's word or saying, as τὸ τοῦ Σόλωνος Refs 5th c.BC+; τὸ τοῦ Ὁμήρου as Homer says, Refs 5th c.BC+; also τά τινος so-and-so's house, NT+5th c.BC+ __B.II.3 very frequently with cases governed by Preps.. αἱ ἐκ τῆς Ζακύνθου νῆες the ships from Zacynthus, Refs 5th c.BC+; also τὰ ἐπὶ Θρᾴκης the Thrace-ward district, Refs 5th c.BC+; τὰ ἀπὸ τοῦ καταστρώματος matters on deck, Refs; τὰ ἀπ᾽ Ἀλκιβιάδου the proposals of Alcibiades, Refs; τὰ ἀπὸ τῆς τύχης the incidents of fortune, Refs __B.II.4 on μὰ τόν, μὰ τήν, etc., see at {μά} IV. __B.II.5 in elliptical phrases, ἐπορευόμην τὴν ἔξω τείχους (i.e. ὁδόν) Refs 5th c.BC+; ἡ αὔριον (i.e. ἡμέρα), see at {αὔριον}; ἡ Λυδιστί (i.e. ἁρμονία) Refs 4th c.BC+; ὁ οἴκαδε πλοῦς Refs 5th c.BC+, etc.; but τό stands absolutely with Advs. of time and place, when one cannot (as in the preceding instances) supply a substantive, as κἀκεῖσε καὶ τὸ δεῦρο Refs 5th c.BC+; ὁ μὲν τὸ κεῖθεν, ὁ δὲ τὸ κεῖθεν Refs 5th c.BC+ __C as RELATIVE PRONOUN in many dialects; both in nominative singular masculine ὅ, as κλῦθί μοι, ὃ χθιζὸς θεὸς ἤλυθες Refs 8th c.BC+; ὃ ἐξορύξη he who banishes him, Refs; and in the forms beginning with τ, especially in Refs 8th c.BC+: also in Ionic dialect Poets, ἐν τῷ κάθημαι Refs 7th c.BC+; τό Refs; τῶνRefs—Never in Comedy texts or Attic dialect Prose:—Epic dialect genitive singular τεῦ Refs 8th c.BC+ __D CRASIS OF ARTICLE: __D.a Attic dialect ὁ, ἡ, τό, with ᾰ make ᾱ, as ἁνήρ, ἁλήθεια, τἀγαθόν, τᾄτιο; so οἱ, αἱ, τά, as ἅνδρες, τἀγαθ; also τοῦ, τῷ, as τἀγαθοῦ, τἀγαθῷ: ὁ, τό, οἱ, before e gives ου, οὑξ, οὑπί, οὑμός, τοὔργον, οὑπιχώριοι, etc.; also τοῦ, as τοὐμοῦ, τοὐπιόντο; but ἅτερος, θάτερον ([musical notation]), Ionic dialect οὕτερος, τοὔτερον (see. ἕτερος), Attic dialect feminine ἡτέρα, dative θητέρᾳ (see. ἕτερος); τῷ loses the iota, τὠμῷ, τὠπιόντι: ὁ, τό, before ο gives ου, as Οὁδυσσεύς, Οὑλύμπιος, τοὔνομα: ὁ, τό, etc., before αυ gives ᾱυ, αὑτός, ταὐτό, ταὐτῷ (frequently written ἁτός, etc. in Inscrr. and Papyrus); so τὰ αὐτά=ταὐτά, αἱ αὐταί=αὑταί: ἡ before εὐ gives ηὑ, as ηὑλάβεια: τῇ before ἡ gives θη, as θἠμέρᾳ: τὸ before ὑ gives θου, as θοὔδωρ for τὸ ὕδωρ. __D.b other dialects: in their treatment of crasis these follow the local laws of contraction, hence, e.g., Doric dialect ὡξ from ὁ ἐξ Refs 3rd c.BC+; Ionic dialect ᾡσυμνήτης from ὁ αἰς-Refs 5th c.BC+; ὡυτή from ἡ αὐτή Refs 1st c.AD+	Art-DNS	6	20036
H0853	I. אֵת with makk. אֶת־, with suff. אֹתִי; אֹֽתְךָ, אֹֽתְכָה †Nu 22:33, אֹתָ֑ךְ, אֹתָ֑כָה †Ex 29:35, fem. אֹתָךְ; אֹתוֹ etc.; 2 pl. אֶתְכֶם, once אֽוֹתְכֶם Jos 23:15; 3 mpl. regularly אֹתָם, rarely אֶתְהֶם †Gn 32:1; Ex 18:20; Nu 21:3; Ez 34:12; 1 Ch 6:50, once אֽוֹתְהֶם Ez 23:45; 3 fpl., on the contrary, regularly אֶתְהֶן (13 times), once אֹתָ֑ן Ez 16:54 (also אֽוֹתְהֶן Ez 23:47, אֹתָ֖נָה Ex 35:26, אוֹתָ֖נָה Ez 34:21); forms with cholem also often written plene:—the mark of the accusative, prefixed as a rule only to nouns that are definite (Moab. id., Ph. אית i.e. אִיַּת (Schröd p. 213 f.); Aramaic יָת freq. in 𝔗; Syriac ܝܳܬ very rare as mark of accus. (for which ܠ is prefered), but used often in the sense of substance οὐσία, also in that of self, e.g. ܒܝܳܬܶܗ per se, reapse, ܠܝܳܬܶܗ sibi ipsi, PS 1640 f., Sam. ࠉࠕ; Arabic إِيَّا, only used with sf., when it is desired to emphasize the pronoun, e.g. Qor 1:4 WAG i. § 189. [Ethiopic uses ኪያ kīyā similarly, Di § 150 a; but it is dub. if this is etymologically akin.] The primitive form will have been ’iwyath, orig. a subst. with foll. gen., Ol p. 432; whether ultim. a parallel development with אוֹת sign from √ אוה is uncertain: Ol WAG i. § 188 LagM i. 226 affirm, NöZMG 1886, 738 doubts. In Heb. the ground-form is אוֹת; the forms with ē, e being abbreviated. In postB Heb., used in combination with another prep.: thus בְּאוֹתוֹ הַיּוֹם = Bibl. בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא, בְּאוֹתָהּ הַשָּׁעָה; or as a nomin., e.g. אוֹתוֹ הָאִישׁ = Bibl. הָאִישׁ הַהוּא). 1. As mark of the accus. prefixed to substs. defined either by the art. (or כֹּל), or by a genitive or pron. affix, or in virtue of being proper names: a. with transitive verbs, Gn 1:1, 16, 29, 30; 2:11; 4:1, 2; 9:3 (אֶת־כֹּֽל׃) etc. Similarly אֶת־מִי whom (in particular), Jos 24:15; 1 S 12:3; 28:11; Is 6:8 al. (but never אֶת־מָה); also with זֶה Gn 29:33; 44:29; 1 S 21:16; 1 K 22:27 +, זֹאת Gn 29:27; 2 S 13:17 +, אֵלֶּה Gn 46:18; Lv 11:22; Is 49:21 +. So pretty uniformly in prose; but in poetry את is commonly dispensed with. By the use of את with the pron. affix, a pron. can at once, if required, be placed in a position of emphasis; let the order of words from this point of view be carefully noticed in the foll. passages: Gn 7:1; 24:14; 37:4; Lv 10:17; 11:33; Nu 22:23 thee I had slain, and her I had kept alive (cf. Gn 41:13), Dt 4:14; 6:13, 23; 13:5; Ju 14:3 אוֹתָהּ קַח לִי take for me her, 1 S 14:35; 15:1; 18:17; 21:10 אִם־אֹתָהּ תִּקַּח־לְךָ קָ֔ח if thou wilt take that, take it, 1 K 1:35; 14:19; Is 43:22; 57:11 Je 9:2. So הַאוֹתִי †Je 5:22; 7:19. It also sometimes enables the reflexive sense to be expressed (elsewhere נַפְשָׁם) Je 7:19 Ez 34:2. Rarely with a subst. which is undefined (Ew§ 277 d 2 Ges§ 117, 1 R. 2), as Ex 21:28; Nu 21:9; Lv 20:14; 1 S 24:6 (but v. Dr) 2 S 4:11; 18:18; 23:21; or which, though definite, is without the art., Gn 21:30; 2 S 15:16; Lv 26:5; 1 S 9:3 (so Nu 16:15) Is 33:19; 41:7; Ez 43:10 (for further exx. v. Ew l.c.) b. with a passive verb (Ges§ 121.1 Ew§ 295 b) conceived as expressing neutrally the action in question, and construed accordingly with an accus. of that which is its real object: exx. occur with tolerable frequency from Gn 4:18 (J) וַיִּקָּרֵא אֶת־שְׁמוֹ חֲנֹךְ, and there was called (= one called) his name Enoch,17:5 (P) there shall not be called (= one shall not call) thy name any more Abram, 21:5 (E), 27:42 2 S 21:11; 1 K 18:13; Ho 10:6 etc., to Je 35:14; 38:4; 50:20 Ez 16:4, 5 Est 2:13 (cf. DrJPhl. xi. 227 f.): also with pass. vbs. of filling (Ew§ 281 b), as Ex 1:7 +. c. with neuter verbs or expressions, especially such as involve the idea of regarding, or treating, appy. by a constr. κατὰ σύνε��ιν (rare), Jos 22:17; 2 S 11:25; Ne 9:32 (cf. 1 S 20:13 Dr 1 K 8:31). Once after אֵין, Hg 2:17 אֵין אֶתְכֶם אֵלַי. d. poet. (si vera l.), after an abstr. noun used with a verbal force, †Hb 3:13 (Am 4:11; Is 13:19; Je 50:40 מַהְפֵּכָה exerts a verbal force, like the Arabic nom. verbi [v. WAG i. § 196, 43]; and Nu 10:2; Ez 17:9 לְמַסַּע, לְמַשְׂאוֹת are Aramaizing infinitives: cf. Ew§ 239 a). 2. את marks an accus. in other relations than that of direct obj. to a verb: a. with verbs of motion (very rare) Nu 13:17; Dt 1:19; 2:7 (to ‘walk the wilderness’); denoting the goal Ju 19:18; Ez 21:25 (Ew§ 281 d, n., 282 a 1). b. denoting time (duration), also very rare: Ex 13:7 Lv 25:22 Dt 9:25. c. expressing the accus. of limitation (rare): Gn 17:11, 14; 1 K 15:23. 3. Chiefly in an inferior or later style, אֵת (or וְאֵת) is used irregularly, partly (α), as it would seem, to give greater definiteness (so especially וְאֵת) at the mention of a new subject (when it may sometimes be renderes as regards), or through the influence of a neighbouring verb (a cstr. κατὰ σύνεσιν), or by an anacoluthon, partly (β) as resuming loosely some other prep. Thus (α) Ex 1:14; Nu 3:26, 46; 5:10 (with הָיָה: so Ez 35:10) Nu 18:21b Dt 11:2 (anacol.), 14:13 Jos 17:11; Ju 20:44, 46 (contr. v 25, 35) 1 S 17:34 (v. Dr) 26:16; 2 S 21:22; 2 K 6:5; Is 53:8 (prob.), 57:12; Je 23:33 (but read rather with 𝔊 𝔙 אַתֶּם הַמַּשָּׂא) 27:8; 36:22; 38:16 Kt, 45:4b Ez 16:22; 17:21; 20:16; 29:4b; 43:7 (𝔊 Co prefix הֲרָאִיתָ) 44:3; Zc 8:17; Ec 4:3; Dn 9:13; Ne 9:19, 34; 1 Ch 2:9; 2 Ch 31:17. In 1 S 30:23; Hg 2:5 prob. some such word as remember is to be understood. (β) Je 38:9; Ez 14:22b; 37:19b Zc 12:10; סָבִיב אֵת 1 K 6:5; Ez 43:17 strangely (in 1 K 𝔊 om. the clause: so StaZAW 1883, 135).—In 1 K 11:1 וְ is merely and also, and especially (v. וְ); v 25 is corrupt (read with 𝔊 זֹאת הָרָעָה אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה הֲדָד); Ez 47:17, 18, 19 read similarly for ואת, זֹאת: see v 20.—For some particulars as to the use of את, see A. M. WilsonHbr. vi. 139 ff. 212 ff. (who, however, confuses it sometimes with II. אֵת). For denoting the pron. obj. of a vb., את with suff. preponderates relatively much above the verbal affix in P, as compared with JE Dt Ju S K (v. GiesebrechtZAW 1881, 285 f.),—partly, probably, on account of the greater distinctness and precision which P loves.	Conj-w \| Pro	2	10977
G2532	καί, conjunction, copulative, joining words and sentences, __A and; also adverb, even, also, just, frequently expressing emphatic assertion or assent, corresponding as positive to the negative οὐ (μή) or οὐδέ (μηδέ). copulative, and, __A.I joining words or sentences to those preceding, ἦ, καὶ κυανέῃσιν ἐπ᾽ ὀφρύσινεῦσε Κρονίων Refs 8th c.BC+: repeated with two or more Nouns, αἱ δὲ ἔλαφοι κ. δορκάδες κ. οἱ ἄγριοι οἶες κ. οἱ ὄνοι οἱ ἄγριοι Refs 5th c.BC+; joining only the last pair, Refs 4th c.BC+; ὁ ὄχλος πλείων κ. πλείων ἐπέρρει more and more, Refs 5th c.BC+; to add epithets after πολύς, πολλὰ κ. ἐσθλά Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.I.2 to addalimiting or defining expression, πρὸς μακρὸν ὄρος κ. Κύνθιον ὄχθον to the mountain and specially to.., Refs 5th c.BC+ (sometimes in reverse order, πρὸς δῶμα Διὸς κ. μακρὸν Ὄλυμπον Refs 8th c.BC+; to add by way of climax, θεῶν.. κ. Ποσειδῶνος all the gods, and above all.. , Refs 5th c.BC+; frequently ἄλλοι τε καί.., ἄλλως τε καί.., see at {ἄλλος} Refs; ὀλίγου τινὸς ἄξια κ. οὐδενός little or nothing, Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. ταῦτα and this too.. , γελᾶν ἀναπείθειν, κ. ταῦθ᾽ οὕτω πολέμιον ὄντα τῷ γέλωτι Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II at the beginning of a sentence, __A.II.1 in appeals or requests, καί μοι δὸς τὴν Χεῖρα Refs 8th c.BC+; καί μοι λέγε.., καί μοι ἀπόκριναι.., Refs 5th c.BC+; frequently in Oratt., καί μοι λέγε.. τὸ ψήφισμα, καί μοι ἀνάγνωθι.., Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II.2 in questions, to introduce an objection or express surprise, κ. τίς τόδ᾽ ἐξίκοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀγγέλων τάχο; Refs 4th c.BC+; κ. πῶς..; pray how..? Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. δὴ τί..; but then what..? Refs; κ. ποῖον..; Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. τίς εἶδε πώποτε βοῦς κριβανίτα; Refs 5th c.BC+; κἄπειτ᾽ ἔκανε; Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. τίς πώποτε Χαριζόμενος ἑτέρῳ τοῦτο εἰργάσατ; Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II.3 ={καίτοι}, and yet, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II.4 at the beginning of a speech, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.III after words implying sameness or like ness, as, γνώμῃσι ἐχρέωντο ὁμοίῃσι κ. σύ they had the same opinion as you, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἴσον or ἴσα κ..., Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ἴσῳ (i.e. ἐστὶ) κ. εἰ.. Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.III.2 after words implying comparison or opposition, αἱ δαπάναι οὐχ ὁμοίως κ. πρίν Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.III.3 to express simultaneity, ἦν ἦμαρ δεύτερον.., κἀγὼ κατηγόμην Refs 5th c.BC+; παρέρχονταί τε μέσαι νύκτες κ. ψύχεται [τὸ ὕδωρ] Refs 5th c.BC+; [οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι] οὐκ ἔφθασαν τὴν ἀρχὴν κατασχόντες κ. Θηβαίοις εὐθὺς ἐπεβούλευσαν Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.IV joining an affirmative clause with a negative, ἀλλ᾽ ὥς τι δράσων εἷρπε κοὐ θανούμενος Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.V καί.., καί.. correlative, not only.., but also.. , κ. ἀεὶ κ. νῦν, κ. τότε κ. νῦν, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.VI by anacoluthon, ὣς φαμένη κ. κερδοσύνῃ ἡγήσατ᾽ Ἀθήνη, for ὣς ἔφη κ..., Refs 8th c.BC+; ἔρχεται δὲ αὐτή τε.. κ. τὸν υἱὸν ἔχουσα, for κ. ὁ υἱός, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B even, also, just, __B.1 τάχα κεν κ. ἀναίτιον αἰτιόῳτο even the innocent, Refs 8th c.BC+; δόμεναι κ. μεῖζον ἄεθλον an even greater prize, Refsfull five,Refs 5th c.BC+ two or three, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.2 also, κ. ἐγώ I also, Refs 8th c.BC+; κ. αὐτοί they also, Refs 5th c.BC+; Ἀγίας καὶ Σωκράτης κ. τούτω ἀπεθανέτην likewise died, Refs; in adding surnames, etc., Ὦχος ὁ κ. Δαρειαῖος Refs 5th c.BC+; nominative ὁ κ. first in Refs 1st c.BC+, frequently later, Refs 2nd c.AD+, etc.; Ἰούδας ὁ κ. Μακκαβαῖος NT+8th c.BC+; εἴπερ τι κ. ἄλλο, ὥς τις κ. ἄλλος, Refs 5th c.BC+, not only.., but also.. , see at {μόνος}; οὐδὲν μᾶλλον.. ἢ οὐ καὶ.. Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.2.b frequently used both in the antecedent and relative clause, where we put also in the antecedent only, εἰ μὲν κ. σὺ εἶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὧνπερ κ. ἐγώ Refs 8th c.BC+ __B.3 frequently in apodosi, after temporal Conjs., ἀλλ᾽ ὅτε δή ῥα.., κ. τότε δή.. Refs 8th c.BC+; also after εἰ, Refs 8th c.BC+: as a Hebraism, κ. ἐγένετο.. κ... LXX+NT __B.4 with Advs., to give emphasis, κ. κάρτα Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. λίην full surely, Refs 8th c.BC+; κ. πάλαι, κ. πάνυ, Refs 5th c.BC+; κ. μάλα, κ. σφόδρα, in answers, Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.5 with words expressing a minimum, even so much as, were it but, just, ἱέμενος κ. καπνὸν ἀποθρῴσκοντα νοῆσαι Refs 8th c.BC+; οἷς ἡδὺ κ. λέγειν Refs 5th c.BC+; τίς δὲ κ. προσβλέψετα; who will so much as look at you? Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.6 just, τοῦτ᾽ αὐτὸ κ. νοσοῦμεν 'tis just that that ails me, Refs 5th c.BC+: frequently with a relative, τὸ κ. κλαίουσα τέτηκα Refs 8th c.BC+; and how long ago was the city sacked? Refs 4th c.BC+; ποῦ καί σφε θάπτε; where is he burying her? Refs 5th c.BC+ __B.7 even, just, implying assent, ἔπειτά με κ. λίποι αἰών thereafter let life e'en leave me, Refs 8th c.BC+ __B.8 κ. εἰ even if, of a whole condition represented as an extreme case, opposed to εἰ κ. although, notwithstanding that, of a condition represented as immaterial even if fulfilled,Refs 8th c.BC+; εἰ κ. ἠπιστάμην if I had been able, Refs 5th c.BC+ each exert their force separtely, as εἴ περ ἀδειής τ᾽ ἐστί, καὶ εἰ.. and if.. Refs 8th c.BC+ __B.9 before a Participle, to represent either καὶ εἰ.., or εἰ καί.., although, albeit, Ἕκτορα κ. μεμαῶτα μάχης σχήσεσθαι ὀΐω, for ἢν κ. μεμάῃ, how much soever he rage, although he rage, Refs 8th c.BC+ __C Position: καί and, is by Poets sometimes put after another word, ἔγνωκα, τοῖσδε κοὐδὲν ἀντειπεῖν ἔχω, for καὶ τοῖσδε οὐδέν Refs 4th c.BC+ __C.2 καί also, sometimes goes between a preposition and its case, ἐν κ. θαλάσσᾳ Refs 5th c.BC+ __C.3 very seldom at the end of a verse, Refs 5th c.BC+ __D crasis: with ᾰ, as κἄν, κἀγαθοί, etc.; with ε, as κἀγώ, κἄπειτα, etc., Doric dialect κἠγώ, κἤπειτα, etc.; with η, as Χἠ, Χἠμέρη, Χἠμεῖς, etc.; with ῐ in Χἰκετεύετε, Χἰλαρ; with ο, as Χὠ, Χὤστις, etc.; with υ in Χὐμεῖς, Χὐποχείριον, etc.; with ω in the pronoun ᾧ, Χ; with αι, as κᾀσχρῶ; with αυ, as καὐτό; with ει, as κεἰ, κεἰς (but also κἀς), κᾆτ; with εὐ-, as κεὐγένεια, κεὐσταλή; with οι in Χοἰ (Χᾠ Refs; with ου in Χοὖτος, κοὐ, κοὐδέ, and the like.	Conj	2	9083
H????	—	—	94	8878
H3068	יהוהc. 6823 i.e. יַהְוֶה n.pr.dei Yahweh, the proper name of the God of Israel—(1. MT יְהוָֹה6518 (Qr אֲדֹנָי), or יֱהוִֹה305 (Qr אֱלֹהִים), in the combinations אדני יהוה & יהוה אדני (vid. אֲדֹנָי), and with prep. בַּיהוָֹה, לַיהוָֹה, מֵיהוָֹה (Qr בַּאדֹנָי, לַאדֹנָי, מֵאדֹנָי), do not give the original form. 𝔊 and other Vrss follow the Qr. On the basis of Ex 20:7; Lv 24:11 יהוה was regarded as a nomen ineffabile (vid. Philo de Vita Mosis iii, 519, 529), called by the Jews הַשֵּׁם and by the Samaritans שׁימא. The pronunciation Jehovah was unknown until 1520, when it was introduced by Galatinus; but it was contested by Le Mercier, J. Drusius, and L. Capellus, as against grammatical and historical propriety (cf. Bö§ 88). The traditional Ἰαβέ of Theodoret and Epiphanius, the ־יָהוּ, יְהוֹ־ of compound n.pr. and the contracted form יָהּ, all favour יַהְוֶה (cf. יַהֲלֹמ֑וּן ψ 74:6; תַּהֲרוּ Is 33:11), v. LagSym. i. 14 BaudissinStudien i. 179 ff.; DrStud. Bib. i. 1 ff. For Jeve v. StaZAW 1881, 346 De ib. 1882, 173 f. & Gn. Excurs. ii. 2. on liter. of interpret. v. NesEg 67 Drl.c..—Many recent scholars explain יַהְוֶה as Hiph. of הוה (= היה) the one bringing into being, life-giver (cf. הַוָּה Gn 3:20) Schr HSch; giver of existence, creator, Kue Tiele; he who brings to pass (so already Le Clerc), performer of his promises, Lag, Nes.Eg 88 (but NesEg. 91 inclines to Qal as RSBrit. & For. Ev. Rev. v. infr.); or from הוה he who causes to fall, rain or lightning RSOTJC ed. 1, 423; om. ed. 2, 245, cf. WeSkizzen iii. 175; ‘Fäller,’ destroying foes, StaG. i. 429 (dubiously). But most take it as Qal of היה (= היה); the one who is: i.e. the absolute and unchangeable one, Ri; the existing, ever-living, as self-consistent and unchangeable, Di; or the one ever coming into manifestation as the God of redemption, De Oehl; cf. also RSBrit. & For. Ev. Rev. 1876, he will be it, i.e. all that his servants look for (cf. Ewinfr.), he will approve himself (give evidence of being, assert his being Drl. c. 17)). theories of non-Heb. or non-Sem. origin. opposed (in their older forms) by BauRel i. 181 ff. (v. especially 230); DlPa 162 ff. claimed Bab. origin for יהו, against this KueNational religions, etc., Note iv (Eng. Trans. 329 ff.) JastrJBL xiii (1894), 103 f. cf. HptBAS i. 170 N; Dl Babel u. Bibel, 46 f., 73 f. makes same claim for יהוה, agst. this v. especially HirschZAW xxiii (1903), 355 ff. ZimKAT 3, 465 ff.; SpiegelbergZMG liii (1899), 633 ff. proposes (improb.) Egyptian etymol. for יהוה; further discussions see in KöEB Names, § 112 and n. 3. ‘Jehovah’ found in Jacob (? Johann.) Wessel († 1480), according to SchwallyThLZ, 1905, col. 612. I. יהוה is not used by E in Gn, but is given Ex 3:12–15 as the name of the God who revealed Himself to Moses at Horeb, and is explained thus: אֶהְיֶה עִמָּ֑ךְ I shall be with thee (v 12), which is then implied in אֶהְיֶה אֲשֶׁר אֶהְיֶה I shall be the one who will be it v 14a (i.e. with thee v 12) and then compressed into אֶהְיֶה v 14b (i.e. with thee v 12), which then is given in the nominal form יהוה He who will be it v 15 (i.e. with thee v 12). Cf. EwBTh ii. 337, 338 RSl. c., Proph. 385 ff. Other interpretations are: I am he who I am, i.e. it is no concern of yours (Le Clerc LagPsalt. Hieron. 156); I am, (this is my name), inasmuch as I am (אֲשֶׁר = כִּי; AE JDMich WeJD Th xxi, 540 = Comp. Hex. 72); Di al. I am who I am, he who is essentially unnameable, inexplicable.—E uses יהוה sparingly by the side of אלהים and האלהים in his subsequent narrative. The Ephraimitic writers in Ju S K use it in similar proportions. P abstains from the use of יהוה until he gives an account of its revelation to Moses Ex 6:3; but subsequently uses it freely. He gives no explanation of its meaning. He represents that אֵל שַׁדַּי was the God of the patriarchs. J uses יהוה from the beginning of his narrative, possibly explaining it, Gn 21:33 by אל עולם, the evergreen tamarisk being a symbol of the ever-living God; cf. De Gn 21:33. Elsewhere יהוה is the common divine name in pre-exilic writers, but in post-exilic writers gradually falls into disuse, and is supplanted by אלהים and אדני. In Job it is used 31 times in prose parts, and 12:9 (a proverb); not elsewhere in the poem. Chr apart from his sources prefers אלהים and האלהים. Dn uses יהוה only in chap. 9 (7 times); Ec not at all. In the Elohistic group of ψ 42–83 it is used 39 times (see אלהים). It occurs as the name of Israel’s God MI 18. It is doubtful whether it was used by other branches of the Shemitic family, cf. COT Gn 2:4b DlPa 158 ff. DrStud. Bib. i. 7 ff. II. 1. יהוה is used with אלהים with or without suffs., especially in D; a. with אֱלֹהֶיךָ in the Ten Words Ex 20:2–12 (5 times) = Dt 5:6–16; in the law of worship of JE, Ex 23:19; 34:24, 26; in D 234 times; Jos 1:9, 17; 9:9, 24 (D2); elsewhere Gn 27:20 Ex 15:26 (JE), Ju 6:26; S & K 20 times 1 Ch 11:2; 22:11, 12 2 Ch 9:8(×2); 16:7; Is 7:11; 37:4(×2); 41:13; 43:3; 51:15; 55:5; Je 40:2 + (3 times) Ho 12:10; 13:4; 14:2; Am 9:15; ψ 81:11. b. with אֱלֹהֵיכ��ם in D 46 times; D2 28 times; H 15 times; P 15 times; elsewhere Ex 23:25 (E); 8:24; 10:8, 16, 17 (JE); Ju 6:10; 1 S 12:12, 14; 2 K 17:39; 23:21; 1 Ch 22:18 + (10 times Chr) ψ 76:12; Je 13:16; + (5 times) Ez 20:5, 7, 19, 20; Jo 2:13 + (6 times) Zc 6:15. c. with אֱלֹהֵינוּ in D 23 times; in D2 5 times; Ex 8:6 (JE) Ex 3:18; 5:3; 8:22, 23; 10:25, 26 (E) Ju 11:24; 1 S 7:8; 1 K 8:57, 59, 61, 65 2 K 18:22; 19:19 = Is 36:7; 37:20, 1 Ch 13:2 + (15 times Chr) Mi 4:5; 7:17; Is 26:13; Je 3:22 + (17 times) ψ 20:8; 90:17 (?; Baer אֲדֹנָי) 94:23; 99:5, 8, 9(×2); 105:7; 106:47; 113:5; 122:9; 123:2 Dn 9:10, 13, 14. d. c. אֱלֹהֵיהֶם Ex 10:7 (J) Ex 29:46(×2) Lv 26:44 (P) Ju 3:7; 8:34; 1 S 12:9; 1 K 9:9; 2 K 17:7, 9, 14, 16, 19; 18:12 2 Ch 31:6; 33:17; 34:33; Ne 9:3(×2), 4; Je 3:21; 22:9; 30:9; 43:1(×2) 50:4; Ez 28:26; 34:30; 39:22, 28 Ho 1:7; 3:5; 7:10; Zp 2:7; Hag 1:12(×2) Zc 9:16; 10:6. e. with אֱלֹהָיו Nu 23:21 (E) Ex 32:11 (J) Lv 4:22 (P) Dt 17:19; 18:7; 1 S 30:6; 1 K 5:17; 11:4; 15:3, 4; 2 K 5:11; 16:2; 2 Ch 1:1; + 13 times Chr; Mi 5:3; Je 7:28; ψ 33:12; 144:15; 146:5; Jon 2:2. f. with אֱלֹהַי Nu 22:18 (JE) Dt 4:5; 18:16; 26:14; Jos 14:8, 9; 2 S 24:24; 1 K 3:7; 5:18, 19; 8:28; 17:20, 21; 1 Ch 21:17; 22:7; 2 Ch 2:3; 6:19; Ezr 7:28; 9:5; ψ 7:2, 4; 13:4; 18:29; 30:3, 13; 35:24; 40:6; 104:1; 109:26; Is 25:1; Je 31:18; Dn 9:4, 20; Jon 2:7; Hab 1:12; Zc 11:4; 13:9; 14:5. g. with אֱלֹהַיִךְ Is 60:9 Je 2:17, 19; 3:13; Mi 7:10; Zp 3:17. h. with אלהים, probably always due to later editors, or to a Qr which has crept into the text Gn 2:4b—3:23 (J, 20 times either אלהים inserted by RP as Di De; or יהוה inserted by J in an older source); Ex 9:30 (J, but not in 𝔊 Sam.; Sam. אדני יהוה; possibly MT from earlier Qr, & Sam. from later Qr); 2 S 7:22, 25 (𝔊 אדני יהוה and 1 Ch 17:20–23 only יהוה); 1 Ch 17:16, 17 (but 2 S 7:18, 19 אדני יהוה) 1 Ch 28:20; 29:1; 2 Ch 1:9; 6:41(×2), 42; 26:18 (but in the original ψ 132:8 stood יהוה (so ℌ), or else no divine name); ψ 72:18 (the late doxology) 84:12 (but it makes the line too long); Jon 4:6. For the combinations with other divine names see those names. 2. the phrase †אֲנִי יהוה is noteworthy:— a. after אמר either alone Ex 6:2, 29 (P) or before relative and other clauses: Gn 28:13 (J) 15:7 (R) Ex 6:6 (P) with אלהיכם Ju 6:10; Ez 20:5. b. after ידע כי (α) Ex 7:17; 8:18; 10:2 (J); Ex 7:5; 14:4, 18 (P); 1 K 20:13, 28; Je 24:7 Ez 6:7 + 4:8 times Ez; (β) with אלהיכם Ex 6:7; 16:12; Dt 29:5 (P) Ez 20:20; Jo 4:17; (γ) with אלהיהם Ex 29:46 (P) Ez 28:26; 34:30; 39:22, 28; (δ) before relative and other clauses Is 45:3; 49:23, 26; 60:16 Ez 7:9; 17:24; 21:10; 22:22; 35:12; 36:36; (ε) with various forms of קדשׁ Ex 31:13 (P) Ez 20:12; 37:28; 39:7; (ζ) with דברתי Ez 5:13; 17:21, cf. יֵדְעוּ אשׁר אני י׳ Ez 20:26. c. after כִּי in various combinations Lv 11:44, 45; Nu 35:34 (P), Lv 20:7, 26; 21:8, 15, 23; 22:16; 24:22; 25:17; 26:1, 44 (all H); Ex 15:26 (R) Is 41:13; 43:3; 61:8; Je 9:23; Ez 12:25; 21:4 Zc 10:6; Mal 3:6. d. emphatic Ex 6:8; 12:12 Lv 26:2, 45; Nu 3:13, 41, 45 (all P); Lv 18:5, 6, 21; 19:12, 14, 16, 18, 28, 30, 32, 37; 21:12; 22:2, 3, 8, 30, 31, 33 (all H) Is 43:15; with אלהיהם Ex 29:46; with אלהיךָ Is 48:17; with אלהיכם Lv 23:43; 25:38, 55; Nu 10:10; 15:41(×2) (P) Lv 18:2, 4, 30; 19:2, 3, 4, 10, 25, 31, 34, 36; 20:24; 23:22; 26:13 (all H) Ez 20:7, 19 Jo 2:27; with מְקַדֵּשׁ Lv 20:8; 22:9, 32 (H), with דברתי Nu 14:35 (P) Ez 5:15 + (11 times Ez); with clauses Is 27:3; 41:4, 17; 42:6, 8; 45:5, 6, 7, 8, 18, 19, 21; 60:22 Je 17:10; 32:27; Ez 14:4, 7, 9; 34:24; †אָנֹכִי יהוה is used in the Ten Words Ex 20:2, 5 = Dt 5:6, 9 cited ψ 81:11 Ho 12:10; 13:4; elsewhere only Ex 4:11 (J) Is 43:11; 44:24; 51:15. 3. יהוה is also used with several predicates, to form sacred names of holy places of Yahweh יהוה יראה Gn 22:14 (J); יהוה נסי Ex 17:15 (E) יהוה שׁלום Ju 6:24 יהוה צדקנו Je 33:16 (cf. 23:6 where it is applied to the Messiah); יהוה שָׁ֑מָּה Ez 48:35.—On combinations such as הַר י׳, י׳ צְבָאוֹת etc., v. הַר²" dir="rtl" >הַר, צָבָא²" dir="rtl" >צָבָא, etc. Note. —BonkZAW 1891, 126 ff. seems to shew that as prefix, in comp. n.pr., יְהוֹ is the oldest and the latest form and that יוֹ is intermediate, belonging to the earlier post-exilic period until the time of Chr; occasional copyists’ mistakes being taken into the account.	Prep-k \| N-proper-ms	1	6522
H5921a	עַל, עָ֑ל (cf. Köii. 261 f.) I. subst. height (poet.) †Ho 7:16 יָשׁוּבוּ לֹא עָ֗ל they return (but) not upwards (i.e. not God-wards), 11:7 וְאֶל־עַל יִקְרָאֻהוּ they (the prophets) call it (the people) upwards, (but) none striveth to rise; as adv. accus., 2 S 23:1 the man הֻ֣קַּם עָ֔ל (that) is raised up on high. With מִן, מֵעָ֑ל, †(ה)שׁמים מֵעָ֑ל (the) heavens above Gn 27:39; 49:25 ψ 50:4 (opp. מִתַּחַת Ex 20:4. In prose מִמַּעַל). II. As prep. upon, and hence on the ground of, according to, on account of, on behalf of, concerning, beside, in addition to, together with, beyond, above, over, by, on to, towards, to, against (SI4.6; Moab. Aramaic id.; Ph. על, and עלת; Palm. Nab. על; Sab. עלי, Arabic عَلَى );—abbrev. from עֲלֵי (cf. אֱלֵי, עֲדֵי), which is preserved in poetry, Gn 49:17(×2), 22(×2) Nu 24:6(×2) Dt 32:2(×2) Is 18:4; Je 8:18; Mi 5:6; La 4:5; 1 K 20:41; Qr, Jb 7:1 Qr + 10 times ψ, 3 times Pr, 15 times Jb; with sf. עָלַי; עָלֶיךָ, עָלַיִךְ (†ψ 116:7 the Aramaizing form עָלָ֑יְכִי); עָלָיו, + 1 S 2:10 עָלָו, עָלֶיהָ; 1 pl. עָלֵינוּ; 2 mpl. עֲלֵיכֶם, + Ex 12:13 עֲלֵכֶם, 2 fpl. עֲלֵיכֶן †Ez 23:49; 3 mpl. עֲלֵיהֶם, 13 times in Pent. עֲלֵהֶם Gn 45:15, etc. (Köii. 305), poet. עָלֵ֫ימוֹ Dt 22:23 + 11 times ψ, Jb (perhaps sometimes sg., Ges§ 103 i, N.); 3 fpl. עֲלֵיהֶן, †Ex 29:13 עֲלֵהֶן Ex 29:22; Lv 3:4, 10, 16 (on the form of עֲלֵי, עָלַי, etc., v. Köii. 390 ff., and cf. sub עַד). 1. Upon, of the substratum upon which an object in any way rests, or on which an action is performed; as על־הארץ upon the earth Gn 1:11, 26; 7:6, etc., ψ 110:6 על ארץ רבה over a wide country; על האדמה upon the ground Ex 20:12 + often, Am 7:12 עַל אֲדָמָה טְמֵאָה, Is 14:2 על אדמת י׳, ψ 137:4 עַל אַדְמַת נֵכָר (אֲדָמָה being properly ground, soil, is construed regularly with על, באדמה being very rare), more definitely על פני האדמה Gn 6:1; Nu 12:3 + often; על מקום Lv 14:28; Je 45:5 (uncommon: usually בְּ); Dt 17:20; Is 9:6 עַל מַמְלַכְתּוֹ upon his realm, 2 Ch 1:1; עַל בָּֽתִּים very strangely Ho 11:11 (read וַהֲשִׁבֹתִים with 𝔊; v. 7 c α β); constantly after such vbs. as נוח, ישׁב, רכב, etc., Gn 8:4; Ex 11:5; כתב על to write (idiom.) on a book or other surface, Jos 10:13, etc.; יצא על go forth over Gn 41:45; Zc 5:3 ψ 81:6; with נִשְׁעַן, נִסְמַךְ, בָּטַח (fig.), to lean or trust upon: Gn 3:14 to go עַל גְּחֹנְךָ upon thy belly, 32:32 to limp עַל יְרֵכוֹ upon his thigh, 1 S 14:13; Ez 37:10; Ju 15:8 to smite שׁוֹק עַל יָרֵךְ leg upon thigh, i.e. so that the scattered limbs fall one upon another, Am 3:15. And with ref. not to a horizontal surface but to a side, Lv 1:5 + זָרַק עַל to pour against the altar, 1 K 6:5, 18 to build against the temple, Jos 10:27, etc. Fig. Ex 23:13 let it not be heard עַל פִּיךָ upon thy mouth (in out idiom, upon thy lips, as Pr 22:18), ψ 15:3 לֹא רָגַל עַל לְשֹׁנוֹ he slandereth not (i.e. prepares not slander) upon his tongue, 2 S 23:2 וּמִלָּתוֹ עַל לְשׁוֹנִי, Pr 16:23, 27; 31:26; Ec 5:1; cf. נָשָׂא עַל שְׂפָתַיִם or עַל פֶּה ψ 16:4; 50:16; Ez 36:3b. Specially a. —(a) of clothing, etc., which any one wears, Gn 37:23 the tunic אשׁר עליו which was upon him, Jos 9:5; 1 K 11:30; Ru 3:15 +; Gn 24:30; 38:30; 2 S 13:18, of a sword 20:8 Ct 3:8; so הָיָה עַל Lv 16:4; Dt 22:5; Ez 44:18; 1 Ch 15:27; 18:7 (‖ 2 S 8:7 אֶל: see p. 41 a); cf. לֹא יַעֲלֶה עָלֶיךָ Lv 19:19; Ez 44:17, and with הֶעֱלָה, below, 7 b. (b) With verbs of covering or protecting, even though the cover or veil be not over or above the thing covered, but around or before it (‘upon’ referred to a side): v. גָּנַן" dir="rtl" >גָּנַן, כָּסָה" dir="rtl" >כָּסָה, סָכַךְ" dir="rtl" >סָכַךְ, עָטָה" dir="rtl" >עַטָה; Ne 2:8 יד אלהי הטובה עלי, cf. v 18 Ezr 7:6, 9; 8:18, 22, 31; Ex 27:21 the veil that is over (i.e. before) the testimony, 1 S 25:16 חוֹמָה הָיוּ עַלֵינוּ they were a wall about us; סָגַר עַל to shut in (or down) upon Ex 14:3; Jb 12:14; Ez 13:5; Jb 13:27; 26:9; 36:30 he spreadeth his light עַלָיו about him. b. Of what rests heavily upon a person, or is a burden to him, Is 1:14 הָיוּ עַלַי לָטֹרַח they are a cumbrance upon me, Jb 7:20 I am a burden עָלַי upon myself, 2 S 15:33 (cf. with אֶל 19:36); כָּבַד עַל to be heavy upon Ex 5:9 al. (v. כָּבַד); of sin, calamity, etc. Is 53:5; Ez 33:10 ψ 88:8; Jb 21:9; 2 Ch 15:5; 28:13; Ec 6:1; 8:6 (cf. 5 a β); Lv 7:20 וְטֻמְאָתוֹ עָלָיו 22:3: idiomatically, Gn 48:7 מֵתָה עָלַי רָחֵל Rachel died upon me (i.e. to my sorrow), 33:13 וְהַבָּקָר עָלוֹת עָלַי are giving suck upon me (i.e. as a care to me), Nu 11:13 יִבְכּוּ עָלַי they weep upon me (vexing me), Ju 14:16, 17; 19:2 (v. Be), 1 S 21:16 to play the mad man upon me, Je 12:11. c. Of a duty, payment, care, etc., imposed upon a person, or devolving on him, as שָׂם עַל to lay upon Ex 5:8; 21:22, 30 (שָׁת), 22:24, cf. Gn 47:26; 2 Ch 35:25; with other verbs, Jb 38:10; Dt 24:5; 26:6; 2 K 15:20; 18:14; 23:33; Ne 10:33(×2) Est 1:8; 9:21, 27, 31; with צִוָּה enjoin upon Gn 2:16 + often, כתב prescribe to 2 K 22:13 ψ 40:8, נטשׁ cast upon 1 S 17:20 (v 22 על יד), נתן על יד (fig.) Gn 42:37; 2 K 12:12; 22:5, cf. 1 K 14:27, עזב ψ 10:14, גלל 37:5, השׁליך 55:23, פקד Jb 34:13 al.; Gn 30:28 נָקְבָה שְׂכָֽרְךָ עָלַי fix thy wages upon me (name thy wages to me), 34:12 הַרְבּוּ עָלַי מְאֹד מֹהַר וּמַתָּן multiply upon me, etc., 2 S 19:39 (pregn.) whatsoever thou choosest (and layest) upon me; without a verb, Ju 19:20 רַק כָּל־מַחְסֹרְךָ עָלָ֑י only let all thy wants be upon me, Ezr 10:4 ψ 56:13 עָלַי נְדָרֶיךָ thy vows are upon me (i.e. I owe them: cf. Nu 30:7, 9, 15), Pr 7:14 זִבְחֵי שְׁלָמִים עָלָ֑י peace-offerings were upon me (= were due from me); perhaps ψ 62:1; 77:1 (to the charge of); with an inf. 2 S 18:11 וְעָלַי לָתֵת and it would have been incumbent on me to give, etc., 1 K 4:7; Ezr 10:12 (accents [Baer], RVm), Ne 13:13, cf. Zc 12:2 (Ew RVm); Nu 7:9 (P) the service of … was upon them, Ez 45:17, so especially late 1 Ch 9:27, 33; 23:31; 2 Ch 2:3 לעולם זאת על ישׂראל, 8:15; 24:9; Ezr 7:11; Ne 11:23; Is 9:5 and the government is upon his shoulder (cf. 22:22), 2 Ch 25:3; ψ 7:11 מָֽגִנִּי עַל־א׳ my shield rests upon God (he has undertaken my defence), 62:8 על־אלהים יִשְׁעִי וּכְבֹדִי. d. על is used idiom. to give pathos to the expression of an emotion, by emphasizing the person who is its subject, and who, as it were, feels it acting upon him: ψ 42:6 why art thou cast down, O my soul, וַתֶּהֱמִי עָלַי and disquieted upon me? v 7 my soul upon me is cast down, v 12 43:5; La 3:20; ψ 131:2 כְּגָמֻל עֲלֵי אִמּוֹ כַּגָּמוּל עָלַי נַפְשִׁי is my soul upon me; 142:4 בְּהִתְעַטֵּף עָלַי רוּחִי when my spirit faints upon me, 143:4; Jon 2:8; Je 8:18 עָלַי לִבִּי דַוָּֽי׃ my heart upon me is sick, Jb 14:22(×2) (cf. Di), Hos 11:8 נהפך עלי לבי my heart is turned (altered) upon me, 1 S 17:32; 25:36; Ne 5:7 וַיִּמָּלֵךְ לִבִּי עָלַי and my heart took counsel upon me: cf. ψ 42:5 I will pour out my soul upon me, Jb 30:16; 10:1 אעזבה עלי שׂיחי I will let loose my complaint upon me. (Thes apud me, mecum. The rend. ‘within me’ alters entirely the point of view of the Heb. expression, and is incorrect.) Denoting with some emph. the subj. of an experience, Jb 30:2 עלימו אבד כָּ֑לַח, Dn 2:1 his sleep נִהְיְתָה עָלָיו was done with upon him (cf. Aramaic 6:19 נַדַּת עֲלוֹהִי), 10:8 וְהוֹדִי נְהְפַּךְ עָלַי (cf. 5:9; 7:28): also, rather differently, Lv 18:18b; Je 49:20 אִם לֹא יַשִּׁים עֲלֵיהֶם נְוֵהֶם, Mi 7:13 ψ 90:17b; ψ 7:9 according to my perfectness upon me, Ez 18:20; 22:3; 2 Ch 36:8. e. חָיָה עַל to live upon (as upon a foundation or support; cf. Is 3:1, and ζῆν ἐπί τινος), Dt 8:3 עַל־הַלֶּחֶם, Is 38:16 (cf. Hi), Gn 27:40 על חרבך תחיה upon (= by) thy sword thou shalt live (cf. Kazwiniii. 17 ap. Tuch), Ez 33:19, cf. v 26. f. Of the ground, or basis, on which a thing is done, as Gn 24:9 על הדבר הזה, Lv 7:12 if he offers it עַל תּוֹדָה on the ground of a thanksgiving, Nu 6:21 עַל נִזְרוֹ, v b Ez 16:15; 28:17; Dn 8:25 עַל שִׂכְלוֹ, 9:18 על צדקותינו (with عَلَى this use is extended so as to denote explicitly on condition of). Hence (a) the basis being conceived as regulative, על comes to denote the norm or standard (cf. Germ. ‘auf die Art’; WAG ii. § 59 i): the transition may be seen in a passage like Ex 24:8 the covenant which י׳ made with you on the basis of (על), or in agreement with, all these words (cf. על פי 34:27), Nu 35:24 על המשׁפטים האלה, Dt 17:11; Je 30:18 the palace shall sit (i.e. be inhabited: v. ישׁב) עַל מִשְׁפָּטוֹ in accordance with its manner, ψ 94:20 who frames mischief עֲלֵי־חֹק in accordance with a law, על פי … according to the mouth (i.e. command, Gn 45:21 + often, evidence Dt 17:6; 19:15, sentence 21:5) of …; עַל שֵׁם … according to the name of … (mostly with call, be called) Gn 48:6; Ex 28:21; 2 S 18:18 +, cf. 1 Ch 23:14; Ex 6:26; 12:51 עַל צִבְאֹתָם according to their hosts (usually לְ), Nu 1:18 על משׁפחתם (usually לְ), v 52 2:2, 34; 7:3 (‖ ל), Dt 18:8 (prob.); עַל יְדֵי according to the hands (direction) of Je 5:31; 33:13 al. (v. p. 391 b); ψ 110:4 עַל דִּבְרָתִי מ׳ after the manner of M.; Pr 25:11 (prob.) a word spoken עַל אָפְנָיו in accordance with its circumstances = appositely; of the tune according to which a song is to be sung (RV. set to) ψ 6:1 (1 Ch 15:21), 8:1; 9:1; 12:1; 45:1; 46:1 (1 Ch 15:20) עַל־עֲלָמוֹת (perhaps, however, in the manner of maidens = for ‘sopranos’), 53:1; 56:1; 60:1; 69:1; 81:1; 84:1; 88:1 (cf. in Syriac ܥܰܠ ܩܳܠܴܐ ܕ). (b) The basis being conceived as involving the ground, על denotes the cause or reason, on account of, because of, Gn 20:3 lo thou shalt die עַל הָאִשָּׁה on account of the woman, 21:12; 26:7, 9; 27:41; 42:21; Lv 4:3, 28; 5:18; 19:17; 26:18, 24, 28; Dt 9:18; 24:16 fathers shall not be put to death על־בנים on account of children, 31:18; Jos 9:20; Je 1:16; 5:9; Ez 18:26 עליהם (‖ 33:18 בָּהֶם), Pr 28:21 ψ 39:12; 50:8 + often; ψ 44:23 עָלֶיךָ הֹרַגְנוּ on thy account are we slain all the day, 69:8; Je 15:15; in the phrases עַל דְּבַר …, עַל אוֹדוֹת, עַל זֹאת and עַל זֶה on this account, עַל מָה on what account? עַל־כֵּן = therefore (v. דָּבָר, אוֹדָה, etc.); before an inf., as Ex 17:7 וְעַל נַסּוֹתָם אֶת־י׳ and on account of their trying י׳, Am 1:3 עַל דּוּשָׁם on account of their threshing = because they threshed, v 6, 9, 11, 13, etc., Je 2:35 עַל אָמְרֵךֶ because of thy saying, 9:12; 16:18 +; and as a conj. both with and without אֲשֶׁר or כִּי (v. infr. III). And so often of the ground or cause of fear, grief, delight, or other emotions, e.g. Ex 18:9; 32:14 (נִחַם repent: so often), 1 S 4:13; 30:6; 2 S 1:26; 3:8; 1 K 21:4; 2 K 6:11; Je 10:19 Am 6:6. (c) Somewhat more strongly, on behalf of, for the sake of, Gn 19:17 escape על נפשׁך for thy life; Ju 9:17; 2 K 10:3 נִלְחַם עַל (usually ל); 1 K 2:18 I will speak on thy behalf to the king, v 19 (2 K 4:13 לְ); Est 4:16; 4:8; 7:7; 8:11; 9:16; Dn 12:1 עמד על stand up (in late Heb.) on behalf of; התפלל על intercede for (usually בעד) Jb 42:8; Ne 1:6; 2 Ch 30:18; 29:21 Ezr 8:35; and very often with כִּפֶּר (q.v.) make atonement for. (Not very common with other verbs.) (d) Sometimes it acquires almost a final force, for; Ex 12:4; 29:36; 30:16; Dt 27:13 these shall stand עַל־הַקְּלָלָה (‖ v 12 לְבָרֵךְ), ψ 89:48 עַל־מַה־שָּׁוְא בָּרָאתָ כָל־בְּנֵי־אָדָם unto what vanity hast thou created, etc.! Pr 29:5b; 2 Ch 23:18; Ec 3:17. (e) Of a condition, or attendant circumstances (rare; so عَلَى, WAG ii. § 59 e): ψ 50:5 עֲלֵי זָ֑נַח ׃ upon, with sacrifice, 92:4 עֲלֵי עָשׂוֹר וגו׳ with a ten-stringed instr., with a harp, with sounding music on a lyre; עַל רִיב upon occasion of a lawsuit Ex 23:2; Ez 44:24, עַל יוֹם טוֹב 1 S 25:8 (cf. عَلَى حِينِ at a time of … Qor 28:14), Ne 12:22 (? read עַד BeRy), Is 18:4 כְּחֹם צַח עֲלֵי אוֹר at time of sunshine, 64:11 עַל אֵלֶּה, Je 8:18 עֲלֵי יָגוֹן at time of sorrow, 16:7 (but Gie עַל אָבֵל to): with abstr. substs. to form a periphr. for adverbs, Lv 5:22 and swear עַל שֶׁקֶר upon falseness = falsely, Je 6:14 = 8:11 to heal a wound עַל נְקַלָּה lightly, easily, ψ 31:24 עַל יֶתֶר = abundantly, Is 60:7 עַל רָצוֹן = acceptably (cf. عَلَى لَذَّةٍ = with delight). (f) It hence acquires the force of in spite of, notwithstanding (so عَلَى, WAG ii. § 59 h), Jb 10:7 עַל דַּעְתְּךָ in spite of thy knowing, 34:6 על משׁפטי notwithstanding my right I am to be a liar (Di De Da RV: otherwise Hi RVm). cf. below, III c b. (g) Upon, concerning, with vbs. of speaking, as דִּבֶּר Ju 9:3; 1 K 5:13, אָמַר Je 16:3; 27:19 (‖ אל) 33:4, hearing Gn 41:15 שָׁמַעְתִּי עָלֶיךָ I have heard concerning thee, saying, etc., 1 K 10:6; Is 37:9 (‖ 2 K 19:9 אל), disputing Gn 26:21, telling 1 S 27:11; Jo 1:3, commanding 2 S 14:8; 1 K 11:10, being vexed 21:4; 2 K 6:11, crying 8:5, confessing ψ 32:5 Ne 1:6; of the object of a prophecy or vision 1 K 22:8; Is 1:1; 2:1; and often with similar verbs. (h) In a somewhat weaker sense, in the matter of, as regards, Gn 41:32 וְעַל הִשָּׁנוֹת הַחֲלוֹם, Ex 22:8; Ru 4:7; Lv 5:22, 26; Dn 9:14b; Ne 9:33; חָטָא עַל Lv 4:14 (‖ בָּהּ v 23, cogn. acc. v 28), 5:5; Nu 6:11; Ne 13:26; … עַל־דְּבַר in the matter of, Nu 25:18; 31:16. 2. It expresses excess (synon. מִן q.v.); Gn 48:22 I give thee שְׁכֶם אַחַד עַל אַחֶיךָ one shoulder (ridge) above thy brethren, Ex 16:5 מִשְׁנֶה על double above or beyond, Nu 3:46 Dt 25:3 stripes עַל־אֵלֶּה beyond these, Jos 3:15 Jordan מָלֵא עַל was full over all its banks (cf. 4:18 Is 8:7b הלך על, עלה), ψ 138:2 Ec 1:16 Dn 1:20 עֶשֶׂר יָדוֹת עַל ten times above (cf. in Aramaic 3:19, and عَلَى Qor 37:153), Ezr 1:6 †לְבַד עַל = beside (v. בַּד); ψ 16:2 (si vera l.) טוֹבָתִי בַל עָלֶיךָ my welfare is not beyond thee, i.e. does not lie outside thee.—Of time, Lv 15:25 if she has an issue עַל נִדָּתָהּ beyond her time of impurity (cf. Is 32:10, 4 b). 3. It denotes elevation or pre-eminence, as עליון על high (fig.) above, Dt 26:19 al., 28:43 יעלה עליך will go up above thee, cf. Pr 31:29; ψ 57:6, 12 be thou exalted above the heavens, 89:8; 95:3; 96:4, etc., Ne 9:5; with words (q.v.) such as גבר, גדל, חזק, נשׂא (Ni. Pi. Hithp.), עזז, and especially those denoting rule or superintendence, as מלך, הפקיד; so with שָׁת, היה, נתן, Gn 41:33, 40, 43, שׂם 1 S 18:5; with פָּקִיד, שַׂר, מֶלֶךְ, etc., Gn 41:34; Ex 1:11; 18:21, etc.; abs. 2 S 8:16 Joab was על־הצבא over the host, 20:23b, 24 1 K 4:4–6; 5:30; Nu 10:14 ff. 1 Ch 9:23, 26ff.; 27:25ff.; 2 Ch 30:17; 31:12; אֲשֶׁר עַל בֵּיתוֹ of Joseph’s steward Gn 43:16, 19; 44:1, 4; and in the official titles אּשֶׁר עַל־הַבַּיִת = the Governor of the Palace Is 22:15 al. (v. בַּיִת 6); אֲשֶׁר עַל־הַמַּס the overseer of the forced labour 1 K 12:18; אשׁר על־העיר the governor of the city 2 K 10:5, אשׁר על המלתחה v 22. 4. It expresses addition (cf. ἐπὶ in Gk., e.g. ἐπὶ τούτοις); viz. a. introducing the complement of a verb, as with יָסַף to add upon or to, ψ 61:7 + often (v. יָסַף), שָׁת to put to Gn 30:40, נִלְוָה to be joined to Nu 18:2, 4; Is 14:1 (also c. אֶל), נָפַל to fall to, i.e. desert to, Je 21:9 +, עבר to pass over to Ex 30:13, 14; Is 45:14 (cf. 60:5); also Hb 2:16 תִּסֹּב כּוֹס עַל La 4:21, Est 4:7; נֶחְשַׁב to be reckoned to Lv 25:31; 2 S 4:2, היה על Nu 36:12; ψ 69:28 תְּנָה עָוֹן עַל עֲוֹנָם, Is 56:8 עוֹד אֲקַבֵּץ עָלָיו I will yet gather (others) unto him. b. Used absol., as Gn 28:9 he took Maḥalath עַל נָשָׁיו in addition to his (other) wives, 31:50 (cf. אל Lv 18:18), Nu 31:8 עַל חַלְלֵיהֶם in addition to their slain (‖ Jos 13:22 אֶל), Dt 23:14; Ez 16:37, 43; 25:10; Is 32:10 יָמִים עַל שָׁנָה days upon, in addition to, a year, 2 Ch 21:15 יָמִים עַל יָמִים, Ez 7:26 הֹוָה עַל הֹוָה תָבוֹא (‖ אל), Je 4:20 (if נִקְרָא = be proclaimed), Jb 16:14 יִפְרְצֵנִי פֶרֶץ עַלאפְּנֵי־פָ֑רֶץ (cf. LagM iii. 112; also Il. 14:130 ἕλκος ἐφʼ ἕλκει, Odyss. 7:120f., Qor 31:13). So often in laws of P (cf. c), Lv 7:12 he shall offer עַל־זֶבַח הַתּוֹדָה in addition to the sacrifice of thanksgiving, etc., v 13b Nu 6:20; 15:9; 28:10, 15, 24 (cf. מִלְּבַד v 31 29:6), 35:6; Ez 16:43 (Hi Sm RV: cf. 44:7 אל). c. Hence by an easy transition it denotes together with, with, Ex 35:22 men together with (עַל) women, Jb 38:32 וְעַיִשׁ עַל־בָּנֶיהָ תַנְחֵם and the Bear with her children, wilt thou lead them? 1 K 15:20; Je 3:18 the house of Isr. with the house of Judah, Mi 5:2 (Ca Ke Kue; but al. as 7 c a), Gn 32:12 lest he come and smite me, אֵם עַל בָּנִים the mother with the children (cf. Ho 10:14 Dt 22:6); and as a techn. term in the regulations for sacrifice, especially with אכל, Ex 12:8 עַל־מְרֹרִים יֹאכְלֻהוּ together with bitter herbs they shall eat it, v 9 his head with (על) his legs, etc., Nu 9:11; Dt 16:3 לֹא־תֹאכָל עָלָיו חָמֵץ (cf. Ex 23:18; 34:25), v 3; in the phrase אכל על הדם to eat with the blood 1 S 14:32, 33 (v 34 אל), Lv 19:26; Ez 33:25 (cf. in Gk. e.g. ἐπὶ τῷ σίτῳ πίνειν ὕδωρ); see also Lv 2:2, 16; 3:4 (so v 10, 15 4:9; 7:4), 4:11; 7:13a, 30; 10:15; 14:31; 23:18, 20; Nu 6:17; 19:5; 1 Ch 7:4. 5. It expresses the idea of being suspended, or extended, over anything, without however being in contact with it, above, over: Gn 1:20 let fowl fly over the earth, 19:23 השׁמשׁ יצא על had come forth upon the earth (cf. זרח על Ex 22:2 +; בא על go down [set] upon Dt 24:15 Mi 3:6; Jb 25:3), Nu 10:34; 14:14 and thy cloud stood עליהם over them, Dt 28:23 the heavens על־ראשׁך above thy head, Is 4:5; 60:1, 2; Zp 2:11; Zc 9:14 ψ 7:8 over it return thou on high, Jb 29:3 בְּהִלּוֹ נֵרוֹ עֲלֵי רֹאשִׁי (cf. דעך על be extinguished over, 18:6), Ct 2:4 his banner over me: fig. of protection Dt 32:38 ψ 68:35: with vbs. of motion (expressed or implied), נשׁקף על to incline over 1 S 13:18 +, נטה ידו על Ex 14:16; Is 23:11 + (cf. ψ 21:12), הניף על to swing over Is 11:15; 19:16; השׁמיע על to proclaim over Je 4:16; Am 3:9, cf. Nu 10:10; 2 Ch 13:12, נקרא שׁם על a name to be called over 2 S 12:28 + (v. קרא). 6. From the sense of inclining or impending over, על comes to denote contiguity or proximity, Engl. by (or sometimes on):— a. in designating localities, especially those beside water, Gn 14:6 עַל־הַמִּדְבָּר by the wilderness, 16:7 עַל עֵין הַמַּיִם by the spring of water, 24:13, 30; 29:2 three flocks lying עָלֶיהָ by it (the well), 41:1 Nu 3:26; 13:29 על־הים by the sea, 22:5; 24:6 gardens עֲלֵי נָהָר Dt 3:12; 33:8; Ju 5:19; 7:1; 1 S 1:9 על מזוזת היכל י׳ (Ez 46:2), 4:1; 2 K 2:7 and they stood על־הירדן by the Jordan, 25:4 Is 19:7; 38:20 ψ 1:3 planted by water-courses, Je 17:2, 8; Jb 30:4; 31:9 על פתח by the entrance, Pr 14:19, + often.; על הדרך by the way Gn 38:21; 1 S 24:4; Ez 48:24ff. על גבולו adjoining his border; עבר על to pass by a place 1 K 9:18; Je 18:16 +, fig. עבר על פשׁע to pass by transgression, i.e. to overlook it, Mi 7:18 al.: על יְמִין … on the right of … ψ 110:5 +, עַל יַד …, עַל יֶרֶךְ …, עַל כֶּתֶף … on the side of … (see these words): less freq. (except as c) with ref. to persons, Nu 2:5 וְהַחֹנִים עָלָיו and those encamping next him, v 12, 20, 27 6:9 וכי ימות מת עליו, 2 K 11:11 by the king round about (cf. Nu 3:26 supr.), עבר על פ׳ Gn 18:5; 2 K 4:9 +. b. 2 S 9:7, 10 to eat bread עַל שֻׁלְחַן פּ׳ at any one’s table, Ex 16:3 when we sat עַל־סִיר הַבָּשָׂר, 1 S 20:24 Kt to sit עַל־חַלֶּהֶם at meat; 25:13; 30:24 to remain עַל־הַכֵּלִים; Pr 23:30 to tarry long על־היין at (or over) the wine, Jb 39:9 עַל־אֲבוּסֶֽךָ ׃ at thy crib: cf. הַיּוֹשֵׁב עַל הַמִּשְׁפָּט Is 28:6. c. Idiomatically, with עָמַד and נִצַּב to stand by (lit. over,—orig. no doubt with ref. to one supposed to be seated), Gn 18:2 three men נִצָּבִים עָלָיו standing by him, v 8 and he עֹמֵד עליו standing by him under the tree, 24:30 by the camels, 28:13; 1 S 4:20; 2 S 1:9; 20:11, 12; Am 7:7; especially of persons standing about a superior, as servants or courtiers, Gn 45:1; Ju 3:19; 1 S 22:6, 7, 17, of persons surrounding a judge Ex 18:13, 14, of י׳’s heavenly ministers, 1 K 22:19 (cf. Is 6:2 ממעל לו), Zc 4:14, and with התיצב 6:5 Jb 1:6; 2:1; also of one standing by (proposes leaning over) an altar or sacrifice Nu 23:3, 6; 1 K 13:1 (cf. 7 b); Am 9:1; of an Ashérah by an altar Ju 6:25, 28 (cf. אֵצֶל Dt 16:21) ortree Je 17:2; cf. 2 S 12:17 (קום) Ex 2:15; 2 S 2:13 (ישׁב). 7. In connexion with verbs of motion (actual or fig.):— a. of motion from a higher place downwards, down upon: thus (a) המטיר על to rain upon Gn 2:5; 19:24, ירד על 15:11, יצק על to pour upon Gn 28:18, נפל על צוארי פ׳ Gn 33:4, נפל על פניו to fall on his (own) face 17:3, 17, שׂם על to put upon, 21:14; 22:6, 9; 24:47 (v 22 Sam Di), נתן על כף to place on the hand of … 40:11, 21, השׁליך על 2 S 20:12, etc.; cf. Jb 29:22 וְעָלֵימוֹ תִּטֹּף מִלָּתִי, Mi 3:5; Na 3:12. (b) In diff. fig. connexions, as of sleep falling upon one, Gn 2:21; 15:12; of fear 9:2; 1 S 11:7 (v. פַּחַד, חֲרָדָה, אֵימָה); of good or bad fortune, especially the latter, coming upon one, as with בוא and הביא, Gn 27:12; Dt 28:2 (in good sense), v 15, Je 5:12; 19:3 (רעה, as often); of retribution, reproach, the Divine wrath, etc., with diff. verbs (הביא, נתן, ירד, חול, היה, etc.), as Gn 20:9; Nu 12:11 חטאה; Gn 42:36 עָלַי הָיוּ כֻלָּנָה upon me are they all; Nu 18:5 + (היה קֶצֶף על); Dt 19:10 דם (cf. אל 2 S 21:2 𝔊 We Dr), Ju 9:24; 1 K 2:32; 2 S 16:8; Ho 12:15; 2 S 3:29; 15:14; 1 S 11:2 חרפה; Je 14:16; 26:15 דם נקי (‖ אל), Jon 1:14; Ez 7:3, 4, 8; 23:49; 36:29; ψ 7:17; 94:2, 23; 109:5 וישׂימו עלי רעה תחת טובה (lay upon me: but Hu וישיבו, Pr 17:13), 140:11; שָׁפַךְ חֵמָה על Ez 7:8 + often; without a verb, Gn 16:5 חֲמָסִי עָלֶיךָ my wrong be upon thee, Je 51:35 (‖ אל); Gn 27:13 עלי קללתך; 38:29 (accents, RVm); 2 S 1:16 דמיך על ראשׁך; 14:9 עָלַי הֶעָוֹן; Is 24:17; Je 48:43; 50:27; Ez 13:3; הוֹי עַל …; ψ 55:16 Kt.; of a blessing, Ex 32:29 ψ 3:9, a curse Dt 30:7, mercies (prob. conceived spec. as descending from heaven) ψ 33:22; 86:13; 90:17; 103:17 (with גבר be mighty over or upon, v 11 117:2), 116:12; 145:9; Ezr 3:11, שׁלום ψ 125:5; 128:6; 1 Ch 22:9. (c.) Introducing the object upon which an action, or emotion, especially if accompanied by a gesture, is conceived as being directed (but with some of these words, especially when they refer to an event, rather than a person, as Ex 18:9, על is to be explained from 1 f b). Thus with verbs denoting the manifestation of joy or giref, as שׂושׂ to rejoice over, גיל, שׂמח, התענג, התפאר, שׂחק, אבל, ספד, שׁמם, בכה Ju 11:37 +, נשׂא (משׁל) קינה to take up a lament, or proverb, over (see these words); prob. also in הִנָּבֵא על prophecy over Ez 11:4; 13:17 +; with חוּס, חָמַל, רִחַם to shew compassion on (cf. 1 K 3:26 [Gn 43:30 אל], Ct 5:4 [Je 31:20 ל]); with שׁמר, שׁקד, הֵעִיר (Jb 8:6) to guard or watch over; with יעץ to counsel upon Is 14:26 +, חשׁב to devise (usually in bad sense, Je 29:11 in good), דִּבֶּר (רעה Je 11:17 +, טובה 18:20; 32:42), הֵקִים דָּבָר Je 29:10. Of more distinctly phys. acts, with בכה to weep on Gn 45:14, 15 +, שׁרק to hiss, ספק or תקע כף to clap the hand, הִכָּה כף Ez 22:13 (‖ אל); Is 5:30 to growl over, 31:4 Ez 36:2; Jb 30:5; הִתְוַדָּה to confess over (the goat), Lv 16:21; Ex 30:10a (prob.); Dt 21:6; Jb 6:27; 40:30. b. From a lower place upwards, up upon, up to, as עלה על to go up upon: Ex 20:26; 1 S 2:28; 1 K 12:33b; 2 K 16:12b; 2 Ch 1:6 (an altar, i.e. to a ledge beside it; cf. 2 K 23:9, and ירד Lv 9:22; 1 K 1:53); Ju 9:51; Is 14:14; 40:9, etc.; to come up upon (in diff. connexions) Ex 10:12; Lv 16:9 (fig.), 19:19; 1 S 1:11; 6:7; 1 K 10:16, 17; fig. עלה על לב Is 65:17 + (v. לב, לבב, 3 d); in Hiph. 1 K 20:23 וַיַּעֲלֵהוּ עַל הַמֶּרְכָּבָה, Am 8:10 (cf. 1 a a), 2 S 1:24; Ez 37:6 ψ 137:6 (fig.), 2 Ch 3:5, 14 (= ornamented with); Dt 28:61 (cf. Ex 15:26b); 2 Ch 20:34 the history of Jehu which הֹעֲלָה עַל was brought up upon (i.e. inserted in) the book of, etc. (cf. 32:32; and כתב על supr. 1); cf. נטה יד על־השׁמים up to heaven Ex 9:22; 10:21; 17:16. c. Expressing direction towards (not common, except in sense against: v. infr.)—(a) with verbs of motion, properly of a person (or thing) moving to another so as either to stand above, or rest upon, it (cf. PuseyMin. Pr. 333), Ex 34:12 הארץ אשׁר אתה בא עליה (simil., of a land, or place, 18:23 Nu 11:12; 1 K 2:26 עֲנָתֹת לֵךָ עַל־שָׂדֶיךָ, Ez 32:9; Je 3:18b; 16:13; 22:26, and after שׁוּב or הֵשִׁיב 16:15; 22:27; 23:3; 24:6 [but אֶל 27:22; 30:3 al.], Ez 29:14; Gn 40:13 וֶהֱשִׁיבְךָ עַל־כַּנֶּ֑ךָ, 41:13, 30:33 כִּי תָבֹא עַל שְׂכָרִי to view my hire; Lv 21:11; Nu 6:6 בא על נפשׁ מֵת to come in upon a corpse; בא על אשׁה Gn 19:31; Dt 25:5 (usually אל); Jos 3:16 מַיִם יֹרְדִים עַל יָם, Ez 47:8; 1 K 18:12 יִשָּֽׂאֲךָ עַל־אֲשֶׁר לֹא־אֵדָ֑ע, ψ 19:7; 2 K 16:12; 2 Ch 20:24; Is 53:1 upon whom (coming from above) was י׳’s arm revealed? 62:10 הרימו נֵס על העמים over towards (but 49:22 אל): but often it is dub. if this force is perceptible; and in gen. על in such cases seems to be used merely as a syn.—perhaps as a slightly more graphic syn.—of אֶל (cf. p. 41); in the later language, also, it may be due partly to the infl. of Aramaic, which does not use אֶל; thus (α) with a personal obj., with assemble or be assembled, Ex 32:1; 2 S 17:11; 1 K 8:5; 11:24; 2 K 22:20 (2 Ch 34:28 and usually אל), 2 Ch 13:7, עלה Gn 38:12; Jos 2:8; 1 S 14:10 (v 9, 12 אל), עבר 1 S 14:4 (v 1 אל), בא 2 S 15:4 (v. Dr) 1 Ch 12:23f., יצא 2 K 24:12, הוליך 25:20, נגע Ju 20:34, 41 (cf. Is 6:7; Je 1:9), נס Is 10:3, הלך 22:15 (אל … על), נשׂא 30:6, שׁלח 2 K 18:27 (אל … על … על: ‖ Is 36:12אל … אל … על), Je 26:15; 29:31; 1 Ch 13:2; 2 Ch 28:16; 30:1; 32:9, 31; 36:15; Ne 6:3, נגשׁ Ez 9:6, שׁב, השׁיב Ne 4:6; Ml 3:24 (v. c), sq. על י׳ 2 Ch 15:4; 30:9, התיצּב 2 Ch 11:13; letters going על פ׳ Ne 2:7; 6:17a (v b אל). (β) of places, Gn 24:49; 2 S 2:19 + על ימין to the right; with הלך 1 S 2:11; 1 K 20:43 על־ביתו (21:4 אל), 2 S 15:20 ואני הולך על אשׁר אני הולך, Je 1:7; Ez 1:20 (v 12 אל), הוליך 1 K 1:38 (v 33 אל), נהר Mi 4:1 (‖ Is 2:2 אל), Je 31:12 (אל … על), נגשׁ Ez 44:13 (‖ אל), עלה 1 S 24:23; 2 S 19:1 1 K 6:8 (‖ אל), Ez 41:7, בא Je 14:3; 51:51, (על הר) הביא Is 66:20 (56:7 אל), ירד Je 36:12, הִטָּה Pr 21:1, הסיר 2 S 6:10 (‖ 1 Ch 13:13 אל), נתן Is 29:12 (v 11 אל) Mi 1:14; 3:5; Gn 42:37, השׁיב, שׁב, Nu 33:7; Je 11:10 (fig., עַל עֲוֹנוֹת), ψ 35:13 Jb 34:15 (Gn 3:19 אל), Pr 26:11. Ec 1:6; 1 K 17:21, 22 (cf. 1 S 30:12 אל) השׁתחוה Lv 26:1 (prob.), Is 60:14; pregn. Is 24:22 אֻסְּפוּ עַל בּוֹר be collected (and delivered) into a dungeon: cf. עַל" dir="rtl" >חוּשׁ עַל Jb 31:5 (fig.), also to requite עַל־חֵיק Is 65:6; 7 Kt. (Je 32:18 ψ 79:12 אל). After נראה appear, ψ 90:16 (אל … על). And as far as, unto (nearly = עַל) Gn 49:13 וְיַרְכָתוֹ עַל צִידוֹן Jos 2:7; 18:13; 19:12; Je 31:39; Ez 47:18; 48:21, 28 ψ 48:11; 1 Ch 5:16. (b) With אמר say to, 2 K 22:8; Je 18:11 (אל … על), 22:6; 23:2, 35 (על … אל), 36:29; 44:20 (אל … על), דבר 1 S 1:13 (Gn 24:45 אל), 1 K 9:5; Ho 12:11; Je 6:10; 10:1; 11:2 (אל … על), speak to 25:2 (על … אל), 26:2, cf. Est 1:17, היה דבר י׳ Je 25:1; 1 Ch 22:8 cf. 11:10, ענה 2 S 19:43, קרא Is 34:14; 2 Ch 32:18, שִׁוַּע ψ 18:42, הֵרַע 1 K 17:20, שֹׁרֵר, שָׁר sing Pr 25:20; Jb 33:27, החליק Pr 29:5 (ψ 36:3 אל), התפלל 1 S 1:10, כתב 2 Ch 30:1; Ezr 4:7; Est 8:8, שׁמע 2 K 20:13 (= Is 39:2), 22:13; Je 23:16; 26:5; 35:18; Hg 1:12; v. also הקשׁיב, האזין, הבין, התבונן, השׂכיל. (c) Expressing (or implying) the direction of the mind, 2 S 14:1 לב המלך על אבשׁלם; Mal 3:24; Ezr 6:22; Ct 7:11 וְעָלַי תְּשׁוּקָתוֹ (Gn 3:16; 4:7 אל); שָׂם לִבּוֹ על Jb 1:8 (2:3 אל), 1 S 25:25 (אל … על); Je 22:17 thy eyes and thy heart are only (set) upon (על) …, 1 Ch 12:17; 1 K 1:20; 2 Ch 20:12 כִּי עָלֶיךָ עֵינֵינוּ (elsewhere אל), 1 K 2:15 עָלַי שָׂמוּ פניהם, ψ 146:5 שִׂבְרוֹ על י׳; Is 10:25 וְאַפִּי עַל־תַּבְלִיתָם be (directed) towards their destruction, Je 32:31 (Gf Ew: cf. RV); cf. שׁעה על look to (trustfully) Is 17:7; 31:1. (The uses a, b, c are all exceptional: אל would be regularly employed.) (d) With the force of over and towards (cf. 5 and 7 a b, end): ψ 65:5 נוֹרָא עֲלִילָה עַל; to shine, etc. on, ψ 31:17 הָאִירָה פָנֶיךָ עַל (Nu 6:25 אל); רָאָה עַל Ex 5:21; הוֹפִיעַ עַל Jb 10:3; וְשַׂמְתִּי עֵינִי עַל Am 9:4 + (cf. Jb 14:3; 24:3; 34:21); הִשְׁקִיף עַל look out over ψ 14:3 +. d. In a hostile sense, upon, against: so very often, after every kind of verb expressing or implying attack, as בא Gn 34:25, 27, נֶאֱסַף v 30, קצף to be angry 40:2, לון to murmur Ex 15:24, עמד stand up Lv 19:16 +, קָם rise up Dt 19:11; Am 7:9, נלחם Dt 20:10, חנה 1 S 11:1 ψ 27:3, עלה 2 K 17:3, חרה אף Zc 10:3 (usually בְּ), שׁפך סללה Is 37:33, צוּר besiege Dt 20:12, חשׁב to devise Gn 50:20; Je 11:19, דִּבֶּר Dt 13:6 +, etc.: add Jb 16:4(×2), 9, 10, 13; 19:12; 21:27; 30:12, etc.; היה על 2 S 11:23; Nu 31:3: הִנְנִי עָלַיִךְ (v. אֶל 4); note also Ju 9:31; 20:5: without a verb Is 9:20; Ju 16:12 פלשׁתים עליך the Philistines are upon thee, 20:9 עָלָיהָ בְּגוֹרָל Against it by lot! 8. By writers of the silver age, על is sometimes used with the force of a dative, 1 Ch 13:2 אִם עֲלֵיבֶם טוֹב (in classical Heb. בְּעֵינֵיבֶם) if it seems good to you, אִם עַל הַמֶּלֶךְ טוֹב †Ne 2:5, 7 Est 1:19; 3:9; 5:4, 8; 7:3; 8:5; 9:13 (cf. in Aramaic Ezr 5:17; 7:18); שָׁפַר עַל ψ 16:6 (cf. in Aramaic Dn 4:24); עָרַב עַל ψ 104:34 (elsewhere לְ); רַע עַל Ec 2:17 (v. De; cf. בְּאֵשׁ עַל Dn 6:15): comp. Jb 22:2 סָכַן על be profitable to, 33:23; also גָּמַל עַל (in both good and bad sense: v. גמל), Ne 5:19 עשׂה על, 9:30 משׁך על prolong (mercy) to; הִטָּה חֶסֶד עַל Ezr 7:28; 9:9 (Gn 39:21 אל): 1 S 20:8 read prob. עם for על. cf. Mish. חביב על, dear to; סני על hateful to; Syriac ܕܚܺܝܡ ܥܰܠ, ܡܩܰܒܰܠ ܥܰܠ, pleasant, acceptable to.—Comp. in gen. the uses of عَلَى,, WAG ii. § 59. 9. With other particles:—עַל אַהֲרֵי Ez 41:15; עַל בֵּין Ez 19:11 (cf. אל 31:10, 14); עַל לִפְנֵי Ez 40:15; עַל מֵעַל Ez 41:17 (text dub.), v 20; עַל עֵבֶר Ex 25:37 (cf. אל Ez 1:9, 12); עַל־כָּ֫כָה Est 9:26 (v. p. 462).—On עַל־יַד, עַל־יְדֵי, עַל פִּי, עַל־פְּנֵי, v. יָד" dir="rtl" >יָד, פֶּה" dir="rtl" >פֶּה, פָּנִים" dir="rtl" >פָּנִים. III. As conj.: a. עַל אֲשֶׁר because that … (cf. above, II 1 f b), Ex 32:35 and י׳ plagued the people על אשׁר עשׂו because they had made, etc., Nu 20:24; Dt 29:24 (in answer to על מה: so 1 K 9:9; Je 16:11; 22:9), 32:51(×2) 1 S 24:6; 2 S 3:30; 6:8; 8:10; 12:6 ψ 119:49 +. b. עַל כִּ׳ similar in meaning, but less frequent: †Dt 31:17; Ju 3:12; Je 4:28; Mal 2:14 ψ 139:14. c. עַל alone: (a) because, †Gn 31:20 (E) עַל בְּלִי הִגִּיד, ψ 119:136 עַל לֹא. (b) notwithstanding that (above, 1 f f), although, †Is 53:9 עַל לֹא חָמָס עָשָׂה although he did no violence, Jb 16:17 עַל לֹא חָמָס בְּכַפָּ֑י. IV. Compounds:— 1. with כְּ (rare and late), a. as concerning, as upon †ψ 119:14 כְּעַל כָּל־הוֹן, 2 Ch 32:19. b. (pleon. for כְּ), † Is 59:18 כְּעַל גְּמֻלוֹת כְּעַל יְשַׁלֵּם the like of their deeds is the like of (that which) he will repay (כְּעַל repeated on the anal. of כְּ Nu 15:15; Ho 4:9: v. כְּ) = according to their deeds is (that which) he will repay, Is 63:7 according to. 2. מֵעַל304 from upon, from over, from by—used with much delicacy of application in many different connexions, corresponding mostly with the different senses of על. Thus a. from upon idiomatically, when removal, motion, etc., from a surface is involved, as מעל האדמה, מעל פני האדמה from upon (the face of) the ground, usually with expel, destroy, perish, etc. Gn 4:14; 6:7; 7:4; Ex 32:12; Dt 6:15; 28:21:63 + often especially Je and compiler of K; to be lifted up מעל הארץ Gn 7:17 Ez 1:19, 21 +, to return or be dried (of water) מעל הארץ Gn 8:3, 7, 11, 13; to roll a stone מֵעַל פִּי הַבְּאֵר 29:3; of the cloud departing מעל האהל Nu 9:17; 12:10, cf. Ne 9:19; to rise up מֵעַל הַכִּסֵּא Ju 3:20; 1 K 2:4, מֵעַל מִשְׁכָּבוֹ 2 S 11:2; to alight (נָפַל) מֵעַל הַגָּמָל Gn 24:64 (cf. Jos 15:18 צנח, 1 S 25:23 ירד), ירד מֵעַל הַמֶּרְכָּבָה Ju 4:15; 2 K 5:21; (נפל); to take מֵעַל רֹאשׁ Gn 40:19 2 S 12:30, מֵעַל הַמִּזְבֵּחַ Lv 16:12; Nu 17:11; Is 6:6; to see מֵעַל הַגָּג 2 S 11:2; to shoot מֵעַל הַחוֹמָה v 20, 24; to speak מֵעַל הַכַּפֹּרֶת Ex 25:22; Nu 7:89; to cast down מֵעַל יָדַיִם Dt 9:17; Lv 8:28 (כַּפַּיִם); to break, remove, etc., a yoke (צוארך) מעל שׁכמך Gn 27:40; Is 10:27; Je 28:10, 11; to wipe tears מֵעַל כָּל־פָּנִים Is 25:8; to take a bandage מעל עיניו 1 K 20:41 (cf. על v 38); often of putting off a garment or ornament, as Gn 38:14, 19 וַתָּסַר צְעִיפָהּ מֵעָלֶיהָ, Ex 33:5 הוֹרֵד עֶדְיְךָ מֵעָלֶיךָ, a sandal Ex 3:5; Jos 5:15, a ring מֵעַל יָדוֹ Gn 41:42; to seek (דרשׁ), or hear, words מֵעַל הַסֵּפֶר Is 34:16; Je 36:11 (cf. כתב על ספר above); pregn. with בָּלָה to wear away (and fall) from off, Dt 8:4; 29:4, cf. of the bones or skin in disease Jb 30:17 עֲצָמַי נִקַּר מֵעָלָ֑י are pierced (and drop) from off me, v 30 עוֹרִי שָׁחַר מעלי is black (and falls) from off me; fig. 1 S 1:11 הָסִירִי יֵינֵךְ מֵעָלַיִךְ remove thy wine from off thee; Nu 14:9 סָר צִלָּם מֵעֲלֵיהֶם; Ju 16:19, 20 י׳ סר מעליו (with allusion to the hair, as the seat of Samson’s strength), 1 S 16:23 (cf. על in v 16). b. Of relief from a burden or trouble: as of a plague, stroke, rod, etc., removed from (resting) on one, Ex 10:17 וְיָסֵר מֵעָלַי אֶת־הַמָּוֶת הַזֶּה, Nu 21:7; 25:8 וַתֵּעָצַר הַמַּגֵּפָה מֵעַל ישׂר׳ (2 S 24:21, 25), ψ 39:11 הָסֵר מֵעָלַי נִגְעֶ֑ךָ, Jb 9:34; 13:21 Jo 2:20; of reproach Jos 5:9; Is 25:8 ψ 119:22, iniquity Ez 18:31; Zc 3:4, bloodguiltiness, 1 K 2:31, wrath Ju 8:3; Nu 25:11; Pr 24:18, murmurings Nu 17:21, 25; הֵקֵל מֵעַל to lighten from upon one Ex 18:22 +; Am 5:23 הָסֵר מֵעָלַי הֲמוֹן שִׁירֶיךָ; pregn. Jon 1:11, 12 that the sea יִשְׁתֹּק מֵעָלֵינוּ may be calm from off us; מֵעָלָיו שְׁעֵה look away from him Jb 14:6; to remove, etc., מֵעַל פָּנַי (v. פָּנִים); 1 S 6:20 to whom shall he go up מֵעָלֵינוּ from upon us (relieving us of his presence); so often of an army retiring from a country or raising a siege, 2 S 10:14 ויָּשָׁב יוֹאָב מֵעַל בְּנֵי עַמּוֹן, 20:21 וְאֵלְכָה מֵעַל הָעִיר, v 22 2 K 3:27; 18:14, especially with עָלָה, נַעֲלָה, 1 K 15:19; Je 21:2; 37:5, 11 +; 2 S 19:10 David fled מעל אבשׁלום from Absalom (whom his presence had encumbered), Ne 13:28 וָאַבְרִיחֵהוּ מֵעָלַי, cf. Gn 13:11; 25:6 Nu 20:21 וַיֵּט ישׂר׳ מֵעָלָיו, 2 Ch 20:10; Ex 10:28 לֵךְ מֵעָלַי (contemptuously; be no more obnoxious to me), similarly 2 S 13:17 שׁלחו־נא את־זאת מעלי (Amnon of Tamar). c. From beside (cf. על 6 c), in different nuances: Gn 17:22 God went up מעל אברהם from beside A., 35:13; 18:3 אל נא תעבר מעל עבדך (cf. על v 5), 42:24 Nu 16:26, 27; 1 K 1:53 to come down מֵעַל הַמִּזְבֵּחַ (cf. על 13:1; 6 c and 7 b); from attendance on Gn 45:1 (cf. על ib.), Ju 3:19 וַיֵּצְאוּ מֵעָלָיו כָּל־הָעֹמְדִים עָלָיו 1 S 17:15 (v. Dr), 2 S 13:9, cf. 1 S 13:8, 11 2 K 25:5 (Je 36:21 read עַל, מ being dittogr.), cf. 2 Ch 35:15; from attachment to, רָחַק מֵעַל י׳ Je 2:5; Ez 11:15; 44:10, cf. 8:6, סָר מֵעַל י׳ Je 32:40; Ez 6:9, תָּעָה מֵעַל י׳ Ez 44:10, 15, cf. 14:5; Dt 13:11; also סָר מֵעַל חַטֹּאות 2 K 10:31; 15:18 (usually מֵחטאות), cf. Ez 14:6; 23:18; from companionship with, Jb 19:13 אַחַי מֵעָלַי הִרְחִיק; from accompanying protectingly 1 S 28:15 וֵאלֹהִים סָר מֵעָלַי, v 16 (cf. על ψ 110:5; and v. Dr); from adhesion to 2 K 17:21 קָרַע ישׂראל מֵעַל בֵּית דָּוִד, Is 7:17; 56:3 יַבְדִּילַנִי י׳ מֵעַל עַמּוֹ, Hos 9:1 זָנִיתָ מֵעַל אֱלֹהֶיךָ. d. In late Heb., = עַל above: 2 K 25:28 נָתַן כִּסְאוֹ מֵעַל כִּסֵּא וגו׳ (‖ Je 52:32 more class. מִמַּעַל לְ), Est 3:1 ψ 108:5 גדול מעל שׁמים (‖ 57:11 עַד), 148:4 Ec 5:7 גָּבֹהַּ מֵעַל גָּבֹהַּ שֹׁמֵר, Ne 3:28; 8:5; 2 Ch 34:4 לְמַעְלָה מֵעֲלֵיחֶם on high above them; Ez 41:17, 20; Pr 14:14 read w. Capp. וּמִמַּעֲלָלָיו.—v. p. 1126 on Hg 2:15, 18; Zc 11:13. e. מֵעַל לְ (chiefly late, and pleon. for עַל, or else = the more class. syn. מִמַּעַל לְ): (a) Gn 1:7 מֵעַל לָרָקִיעַ (Ez 1:26 מִמַּעַל לְ׳), Ez 1:25 (text dub.; v. Comm.), 1 S 17:39; Jon 4:6; Mal 1:5 upon, over the border (territory) of Israel (so Köhl Ke: but Hi Ew We beyond), 2 Ch 13:4 upon mount Zemaraim, 24:20. (b) beside 2 Ch 26:19 מֵעַל לְמִזְבַּח הַקְּטֹרֶת; Ne 12:31(×2), 37, 38(×2), 39 dub.: BeRy (in all) off the side of (מִן 6) = at a little distance from; Ke in v 31, 38a upon, in v 37, 38b, 39 by the side of (an … vorüber).	Prep	9	5769
G0846	αὐτός (Cretan dialect ἀϝτός Refs (also αὐτόνRefs, reflexive pronoun, self:—in oblique cases used for the personal pronoun, him, her, it:—with Article, ὁ αὐτός, ἡ αὐτή, τὸ αὐτό (also ταὐτόν), etc., the very one, the same. __I self, myself, thyself, etc., accusative to the person of the Verb: frequently joined with ἐγώ, σύ, etc. (see. below 10), __I.1 one's true self, the soul, not the body, Refs 8th c.BC+; reversely, body, not soul, Refs 8th c.BC+; oneself, as opposed to others who are less prominent, as king to subject, Refs; man to wife and children, Refs 8th c.BC+; warrior to horses, Refs 8th c.BC+, or to weapons, Refs; shepherd to herd, Refs 8th c.BC+; seamen to ships, Refs: generally, whole to parts,Refs 5th c.BC+: absolutely, the Master, as in the Refs 4th c.BC+ Latin Ipse dixit; so τίς οὗτος..;— Αὐτός, i.e. Socrates, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἀναβόησον ΑὐτόνRefsthe Master, Refs 5th c.BC+ the result will show, Refs 5th c.BC+; especially αὐτὸ δείξειRefs 5th c.BC+; of things, the very, ὑπὸ λόφον αὐτόν, i.e. just, exactly under.., Refs 8th c.BC+; πρὸς αὐταῖς ταῖς θύραις close by the door, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτὸ τὸ δέον the very thing needed, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτὸ τὸ περίορθρον the point of dawn, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτὰ τὰ ἐναντία the very opposite, Refs 5th c.BC+; even, οὔ μοι μέλει ἄλγος οὔτ᾽ αὐτῆς ἙκάβηςRefs 8th c.BC+ —In these senses αὐτός in Prose either precedes both the _Article_ and substantive, or follows both, e.g. αὐτὸς ὁ υἱός or ὁ υἱὸς αὐτός. The Article is sometimes omitted with proper names, or Nouns denoting individuals, αὐτὸς ΜένωνRefs 5th c.BC+ __I.2 of oneself, of one's own accord, ἀλλά τις αὐ. ἴτωRefs 8th c.BC+; also, in person, τῶν πραγμάτων ὑμῖν.. αὐτοῖς ἀντιληπτέονRefs 4th c.BC+ __I.3 by oneself or itself, alone, αὐτός περ ἐών although alone, Refs 8th c.BC+; αὐτὸς ἐγείναο παῖδ᾽, i.e. without a mother,Refs 8th c.BC+by himself, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτοὶ γάρ ἐσμεν we are by ourselves, i.e. among friends, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτὰ γὰρ ἔστιν ταῦτα these and no others, Refs 5th c.BC+ himself alone, Refs 8th c.BC+; αὐτὸς μόνος, see at {μόνος} II; αὐτὸς καθ᾽ αὑτόν, see at {ἑαυτοῦ}. __I.4 in Philosophy, by or in itself, of an abstract concept or idea, δίκαιον αὐτόRefs 5th c.BC+ is frequently in this sense, attached to Nouns of all genders, οὐκ αὐτὸ δικαιοσύνην ἐπαινοῦντες ἀλλὰ τὰς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς εὐδοκιμήσειςRefs 5th c.BC+; more fully, εἰ αὐτὸ τοῦτο πατέρα ἠρώτων, ἆρα ὁ πατήρ ἐστι πατήρ τινος, ἢ ο; Refs; ἀδελφός, αὐτὸ τοῦτο ὅπερ ἔστιν the ideal, abstract brother, Refs 4th c.BC+; less frequently agreeing with the substantive, ἵνα αὐτὴ δικαιοσύνη πρὸς ἀδικίαν αὐτὴν κριθείηRefs 5th c.BC+its very self, Refs __I.5 in dative with substantive, in one, together, ἀνόρουσεν αὐτῇ σὺν φόρμιγγι he sprang up lyre in hand, Refs 8th c.BC+; αὐτῇ σὺν πήληκι κάρη helmet and all,Refs 8th c.BC+ men and all, Refs 5th c.BC+; αὐτοῖσι συμμάχοισι allies and all, Refs 5th c.BC+ __I.6 added to ordinal Numbers, e.g. πέμπτος αὐτός himself the fifth, i. e. himself with four others, NT+5th c.BC+ __I.7 frequently coupled with οὗτος, τοῦτ᾽ αὐτό ἐστι τὸ ζητηθένRefs 5th c.BC+; ταῦτα ἥκω αὐτὰ ἵνα.. Refs 5th c.BC+ __I.8 καὶ αὐτός himself too, Refs 8th c.BC+ __I.9 repeated in apodosi for emphasis, αὐτὸς ἐπαγγειλάμενος σώσειν.. αὐτὸς ἀπώλεσενRefs 5th c.BC+ __I.10 in connexion with the person. pronoun, ἐγὼν αὐτόςRefs 8th c.BC+; followed by an enclitic pronoun, αὐτόν μινRefs 8th c.BC+ __I.10.b with person. pronoun omitted, αὐτός.. ἧσθαι λιλαίομαι, for ἐγὼ αὐτός, Refs 8th c.BC+; αὐτὸν ἐλέησον, for ἐμὲ αὐτόν,Refs 8th c.BC+ is simply a strengthened form of ο; and so in Attic dialect, when σὲ αὐτόν, ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ, etc., are read divisim, they are emphatic, not reflexive; in this case αὐτός generally precedes the person. pronoun,Refs 5th c.BC+ __I.10.c with the reflexive ἑαυτοῦ, αὑτοῦ, etc., to add force and definiteness, αὐτὸς καθ᾽ αὑτοῦRefs 4th c.BC+; αὐτοὶ ὑφ᾽ αὑτῶνRefs 5th c.BC+; sometimes between the Article and reflexive pronoun, τοῖς αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ πήμασιν βαρύνεταιRefs 5th c.BC+ __I.10.d αὐτοῦ, αὐτῶν with possessive pronoun, πατρὸς κλέος ἠδ᾽ ἐμὸν αὐτοῦRefs 8th c.BC+; τοῖς οἷσιν αὐτοῦRefs 8th c.BC+ __I.10.e αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ with comparative and superlative adjective, αὐτὸς ἑωυτοῦ ῥέει πολλῷ ὑποδεέστεροςRefs 5th c.BC+ __I.11 αὐτός for ὁ αὐτός, the same, Refs 8th c.BC+, and in later Prose, αὐταῖς ταῖς ἡμέραιςNT+2nd c.AD+ __I.12 comparative αὐτότεροςRefs 5th c.BC+: superlative αὐτότατος his very self, Refs 5th c.BC+. adverb, comparative αὐτοτέρωςRefs 2nd c.AD+ __II he, she, it, for the simple pronoun of 3 person, only in oblique cases (except in later Gk., NT, and rarely first in a sentence, NT+5th c.BC+: rare in Epic dialect, Refs 8th c.BC+, and mostly emphatic,Refs 8th c.BC+; so in Trag., Refs 5th c.BC+: in Prose, to recall a Noun used earlier in the sentence, ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν βασιλέα.. οὐκ οἶδα ὅ τι δεῖ αὐτὸν ὀμόσαιRefs 5th c.BC+; after a Relative, ὅς κε θεοῖς ἐπιπείθηται.. ἔκλυον αὐτοῦRefs 8th c.BC+; especially where a second Verb requires a change of case in the pronoun, οἳ ἂν ἐξελεγχθῶσι.. ὡς προδότας αὐτοὺς ὄντας τιμωρηθῆναιRefs 5th c.BC+; later, pleonastically after a Relative, ὧν ὁ μὲν αὐτῶνNT+5th c.BC+ __III with Article ὁ αὐτός, ἡ αὐτή, τὸ αὐτό, and Attic dialect contraction αὑτός, αὑτή, ταὐτό and ταὐτόν (as required by the metre,Refs 5th c.BC+ plural neuter ταὐτ; Ionic dialect ὡυτός, τὠυτό:—the very one, the same, rare in Refs 8th c.BC+: with dative, to denote sameness or agreement, especially in Prose, τὠυτὸ ἂν ὑμῖν ἐπρήσσομενRefs 5th c.BC+; ὁ αὐτὸς τῷ λίθῳ the same as the stone, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ταὐτῷ εἶναί τινι to be in the place with.., Refs 5th c.BC+; προσίεσθαί τινα ἐς ταὐτὸ ἑαυτῷ to have a person meet one,Refs 5th c.BC+face to face, Refs 4th c.AD+ __III.2 in later Greek, the said, the above-named, Ἡρώδης ὁ αὐ.Refs 3rd c.BC+ __IV Adverbial phrases: __IV.1 αὐτὸ μόνον simply, merely, Refs 1st c.AD+ __IV.2 αὐτό as adverb, ={ἄρτι}, Refs __IV.3 αὐτὸ τοῦτο as adverb, NT+2nd c.BC+ __IV.4 with Preps., ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό added together, making a total, Refs 2nd c.AD+; κατὰ τὸ αὐτό together, at the same time,NT, etc.; but κατ᾽ αὐτό just then, Refs 2nd c.AD+ __V In Compos.: __V.1 of or by oneself, self-.., as in αὐτοδίδακτος, αὐτογνώμων, αὐτόματος: and so, independently, as in αὐτοκράτωρ, αὐτόνομος. __V.2 hence, as a second self, very.., bodily, as with proper names, Αὐτοθαΐς. __V.3 in the abstract, the ideal, see aboveRefs __V.4 precisely, as in αὐτόδεκα. __V.5 rarely with reflexive sense of ἀλλήλων, as in αὐτοκτονέω. __V.6 in one piece with, together with, as in αὐτόκωπος, αὐτοχείλης, αὐτόπρεμνος, αὐτόρριζος. __V.7 by itself: hence, only, as in αὐτόξυλος, αὐτόποκος.—For αὐτοῦ, αὐτῶς, etc., see the respective Arts.	PPro-AN3P	3	5611
H0413	אֵל (nearly always followed by Makkeph), poet. אֱלֵי (cf. עֲלֵי, עֲדֵי), but only in Job (†3:22; 5:26; 15:22; 29:19), with suff. אֵלַי, אֵלֶיךָ, אֵלַיִךְ, etc. אֵלֵינוּ, אֲלֵיכֶם & (5 textual) אֲלֵכֶם, אֲלֵיהֶם & אֲלֵהֶם (both very often), once אֵלֵימוֹ ψ 2:5, אֲלֵיהֶן, once אֲלֵהֶן Ex 1:19 (Ar. إِلَى ), prep. denoting motion to or direction towards (whether physical or mental). 1. of motion to or unto a person or place Gn 2:19, 22; 3,19; 8:9; 14:22; 16;9 etc., after every kind of verb expressing motion (בּוֹא, הָלַךְ, יָצָא, etc.) So with נָתַן to give (though ל is here more common) Gn 21:14; 35:4 Dt 13:2 +; מָכַר to sell Gn 37:36, etc. Metaph. Je 2:19 וְלֹאפַחְדָּתִי אֵלַיִךְ and that my fear (cometh) not unto thee (cf. Jb 31:23).—Peculiarly Gn 6:16 אֶל אַמָּה unto the length of a cubit, etc. And metaph. in the phrase אֶל־(אֱלֵי־)גִּיל unto exultation †Ho 9:1 Jb 3:22. Once, exceptionally (si vera l.) = even: Jb 5:5 וְאֶל־מִצִּנִּים יִקָּחֵהוּ and even out of thorns he taketh it. Sometimes pregnant, as Is 66:17 Je 41:7 זָנָה אֶל commit whoredom (by going) to Nu 25:1 Ez 16:26, 28, 29; דָּרַשׁ אֶל seek (by resorting) to one (sc. for oracles) Dt 18:11 Is 8:19; 11:10 +; חָבַר אֶל join together (& come) unto Gn 14:3; הִשְׁכִּים אֶל rise early (and go) to 19:27; 24:11 הִבְרִיךְ אֶל made to kneel down at; 47:18 תַּם אֶל i.e. has been made over to; פָּחַד אֶל to come in fear to Hos 3:5 Mi 7:17. Opp. is מִן, as מִן־הַקָּצֶה אֶל־הַקָּצֶה from end to end Ex 26:28; מִפֶּה אֶל־פֶּה Ezr 9:11 (syn. 2 K 21:16 פֶּה לָפֶה). And of time (rare) מֵעֵת אֶל־עֵת †1 Ch 9:25; מִיּוֹם אֶל־יוֹם †Nu 30:15 (P) 1 Ch 16:23 (in the ‖ ψ 96:2 מִיּוֹם לְיוֹם). 2. Where the limit is actually entered, into, Gn 6:18 and thou shalt enter into the ark 7:1; 19:3; 41:21; 42:17; & so after verbs of throwing, casting, putting 37:22 (הִשְׁלִיךְ) 39:20 וַיִּתְּנֵהוּ אֶל־בֵּית הַסֹּהַר put him into the prison house, Ex 28:30 (Lv 8:8) Dt 23:25; so after קָבַר to bury Gn 23:19; 25:9; 49:29; שָׂחַט to squeeze 40:11; מָחָה to blot out Nu 5:23, etc.; metaph. Gn 6:6 was pained into or unto his heart, שָׂם אֶל־לֵב, הֵשִׁיב to place, bring into (= lay to) heart Dt 4:39 2 S 19:20 al. In connexion with a number or multitude into which something enters, in among: 1 S 10:22 behold he had hid himself אֶל־הַכֵּלִים in among the baggage, Je 4:3 sow not אֶל־קֹצִים in among thorns. 3. Of direction towards anything: (a) of physical acts or states, as Gn 30:40 נָתַן פְּנֵי הַצֹּאן אֶל, 39:7 נָשָׂא עֵינָיו אֶל, Ex 25:20, Nu 6:26 נָשָׂא פָנָיו אֶל (2 K 9:32 differently), 24:1 שָׁת פָּנָיו אֶל, Jos 8:18 ψ 28:2 1 K 8:29, 30 (to pray towards) v 38; pregn. חָרַד אֶל to tremble (turning) to Gn 42:28, תָּמַהּ אֶל to wonder (turning) towards Gn 43:33; Is 13:8, פָּחַד אֶל Je 36:16: without a vb. פָּנִים אֶל־פָּנִים face to face Gn 32:31 +; פֶּה אֶל־פֶּה Nu 12:8; כִּי־אֵינֶנּוּ אֵלַי Gn 31:5 the face of Laban, that he is not toward me; עֵינֵי י׳ אֶל־פ׳ the eyes of י׳ are towards … ψ 34:16 (cf. 33:18). (b) with words such as אָמַר to say to Gn 3:1 + often, דִּבֶּר 8:15 + often, קָרָא 19:5, הִחְפַּלֵּל 20:17 etc., שָׁמַע to hearken to 16:11, הִלֵּל to praise to 12:15 (cf. Ez 13:19 חִלֵּל אֶל to profane to), הִזְכִּיר 40:14. (c) with words expressing the direction of the mind, as קִוָּה to wait ψ 27:14 +; יִחַל to hope Is 51:5; נָשָׂא נֶפֶשׁ אֶל to lift up the soul (i.e. set the desire) towards Dt 24:15 ψ 25:1; שָׂם לֵב אֶל, שָׁת to set the heart (mind) to Ex 9:21 al.; לָמַד אֶל to accustom oneself to Je 10:2; חָרַד אֶל to shew thought for 2 K 4:13; Gn 43:30; Dt 28:32 and thy eyes כָּלוֹת אֲלֵיהֶם failing (with longing) towards them, La 4:17; Is 63:15 2 S 3:8 1 K 14:13 ψ 40:6; alone, as predic., directed or disposed towards, Gn 3:16; 4:7 2 K 6:11 who of ours is towards (i.e. favours) the king of Syria? Ho 3:3 וְגַם־אֲנִי אֵלָֽיִךְ׃ Ez 36:9 Ho 2:17 Je 15:1 (אֵין נַפְשִׁי אֶל). 4. Where the motion or direction implied appears from the context to be of a hostile character, אֶל = against: Gn 4:8 וַיָּקָם ק׳ אֶל־הֶבֶל and Cain rose up against Abel (so 1 S 24:8) 22:12 Ex 14:5 Nu 32:14; with נִקְבַּץ Jos 10:6, הָלַךְ Ju 1:10; 20:30; with בָּא of calamity, etc., coming to or upon any one Gn 42:21 Ju 9:57 1 S 2:34 1 K 14:10 +; Is 2:4; 3:8 their tongue and doings are אֶל־י׳ 32:6 (לְדַבֵּר אֶל) Ho 7:15 (cf. Na 1:9) 12:5 וַיָּשַׂר אֶל־מַלְאָךְ and he strove against the angel. Here also belongs in partic. the phrace הִנְנִי אֶל … Behold I am against (thee, you etc.) †Na 2:14; 3:5 Je 21:13 (23:30–32 על) 50:31; 51:25 Ez 13:8, 20; 21:8; 29:10; 30:22; 34:10; 35:3; 38:3; 39:1 (5:8; 26:3; 28:22; 29:3 על: on 36:9 v. supr.) 5. Unto sometimes acquires from the context the sense of in addition to, as Lv 18:18 thou shalt not take אִשָּׁה אֶל אֲחוֹתָהּ a woman to, in addition to, her sister, Jos 13:22 (‖ Nu 31:8 על; 1 S 14:34 to eat אֶל־הַדָּם together with the blood (v 32 & generally עַל); 1 K 10:7 הוֹסִיף אֶל (generally עַל); Je 25:26; Ez 7:26 שְׁמוּעָה אֶל שְׁמוּעָה (‖ על); 44:7; La 3:41 let us lift up לְבָבֵנוּ אֶל־כַּפָּ֑יִם our hearts together with the hands (cf. إِلَى, Qor 4:2; WAG ii. § 51 c). 6. Metaph. in regard to, concerning, on account of: thus הִתְאַבֵּל to mourn concerning 1 S 15:35; הִנָּחֵם to repent as regards 2 S 24:16; דָּרַשׁ to inquire 1 K 14:5; הִתְפַּלֵּל to pray with regard to 1 S 1:27 2 K 19:20 Is 37:21; צָעַק to cry 2 K 8:3 (v 5 על); נֶעֱצַב be pained 1 S 20:34; נִחַם to comfort 2 S 10:2; more gen. 1 K 16:13; 21:22; אֶל־נֶפֶשׁ on account of, for the sake of, one’s life 1 K 19:3 2 K 7:7 (Gn 19:17 על). (עַל is more common in this sense.) And specially with verbs of saying, narrating, telling, etc. with regard to, as אָמַר Gn 20:2 Is 29:22; 37:33 +; דִּבֶּר 2 S 7:19 Je 40:16b; סִפֵּר ψ 2:7; 69:27; צִוָּה Is 23:11; שָׁמַע Ez 19:4; הַשְּׁמוּעָה אֶל the report regarding … 1 S 4:19. (Not freq., except in the case of אָמַר.) 7. Of rule or standard, according to (rare): אֶל־פִּי … according to the command of, Jos 15:13; 17:4: 21:3 (generally עַל־פִּי); אֶל־נָכוֹן according to what is fixed = of a certainty †1 S 23:23; 26:4 (v. Dr): perhaps ψ 5:1; 80:1 (45:1 עַל). 8. Expressing presence at a spot, against, at, by, not merely after verbs expressing or implying motion (cf. 1, Gn 24:11), as Jos 11:5 and they came and encamped together אֶל־מֵי מֵרוֹם at the waters of Merom, 1 S 5:4 cut off (and fallen) on to the threshold, 2 S 2:23 al. and smote him אֶל־הַחֹמֶשׁ in or on the belly, Dt 33:28 Ex 29:12 Lv 4:7; but also in other cases, as Jos 5:3 and he circucmcised the Israelites אֶל against, at the hill of the foreskins, 22:11 have built an altar אֶל־גְּלִילוֹת הַיַּרְדֵּן by the districts of Jordan, Ju 12:6 2 S 3:32, 14:30 & 18:4 אֶל־יַד at the side of (elsewhere לְיַד, עַל יַד), 1 K 13:20 as they were sitting אֶל־הַשֻּׁלְחָן at the table, 2 K 11:14 אֶל־הַמֶּלֶךְ by the king, Je 41:12 and found him by the great waters, etc., 46:10 אֶל־נְהַר פְּרָת by the Euphrates, Ez 3:15; 11:11; 17:8; 31:7; 40:18; 43:3; 47:7; 48:12. 9. Prefixed to other preps. it combines with them the idea of motion or direction to: thus אֶל־אַחֲרֵי 2 S 5:23 2 K 9:18, 19 סֹב אֶל־אַחֲרַי turn to behind me, Zc 6:6 (where אֶל is pleon., prob. due to clerical error; note יצא אל before & after); אֶל־בֵּין in between Ez 31:10, 14; אֵל־בֵּינוֹת similarly Ez 10:2; אֶל־מִבֵּית לְ׳ to (the part) within (v. sub בַּיִת), in within Lv 16:15, 2 K 11:15 ‖ have her forth in within the ranks; אֶל־מוּל v. מוּל; אֶל־מִנֶּגֶב לְ׳ unto the south of Jos 15:3; אֶל־מִחוּץ לְ׳ to the outside of Lv 4:12, 21 +; אֶל־נֹכַח to the front of Nu 19:4; אֶל־תַּחַת Ju 6:19 1 K 8:6 al. (v. sub תַּחַת). Note.1 —In Gn 20:13 אֶל־כָּל־הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר נָבוֹא שָׁמָּה אִמְרִי־לִי וג׳; Nu 33:54 אֶל־אֲשֶׁר וג׳; Pr 17:8 (cf. Dt 16:6);—אֶל appears to be used by a species of attraction; the idea of motion involved in the relative clause influencing illogically the beginning of the sentence and causing אֶל to be used instead of בְּ. In Ez 31:14 אֵלֵיהֶם, as pointed, can only be from אַיִל iii or iv (q.v.); if the word be taken as the pron. with suff. (Hi Ke), אֲלֵיהֶם must be read. Note.2 —There is a tendency in Hebrew, especially manifest in S K Je Ez, to use אֶל in the sense of עַל; sometimes אֶל being used exceptionally in a phrase or construction which regularly, and in acc. with analogy, has עַל; sometimes, the two preps. interchanging, apparently without discrimination, in the same or parallel sentences. Thus (a) Jos 5:14 וַיִּפֹּל אֶל־פָּנָיו; 1 S 13:13 הֵכִין י׳ אֶת־מַמְלַכְתְּךָ אֶל־יִשְׂרָאֵל; 14:34 (v. sub 5); 17:3 עֹמְדִים אֶל־הָהָר (contr. עַל Dt 11:29); 19:16 2 S 6:3; 20:23 (contr. 8:16) 1 K 13:29 18:46 (contr. 2 K 3:15 על) Je 35:15 Ez 7:18. (b) Ju 6:37 and upon (עַל) all the earth let there be dryness, v 39 let there be dryness on (אֶל) the fleece; 1 S 14:10 come up עָלֵינוּ, v 12 come up אֵלֵינוּ; 16:23 & 16; 16:13 & 18:10 צָלַח אֶל, 10:6 al. צָלַח עַל; 25:17 evil is determined אֶל־אֲדֹנֵינוּ וְעַל כָּל־בֵּיתוֹ; v 25; 27:10; 2 S 2:9 וַיַּמְלִכֵהוּ אֶל … וְאֶל … וְאֶל … וְעַל … וְעַל … וְעֶל; 3:29 יָחֻלוּ עַל … וְאֶל …; 2 K 8:3 & 5; 9:6 & 3; Je 19:15; 25:2; 26:15 ye lay innocent blood עֲלֵיכֶם וְאֶל־הָעִיר הַזֹּאת; 27:19; 28:8; 33:14; 34:7; 36:31; 37:13, 14 Ez 2:6; 18:6, 11 & 15; 21:12 etc. ψ 79:6 (Je 10:25) על twice). It is prob. that this interchange, at least in many cases, is not original, but due to transcribers. Conversely, though not with the same frequency, עַל occurs where analogy would lead us to expect אֶל, or even in juxtaposition with אֶל, as 1 S 1:10 הִתְפַּלֵּל עַל to pray to (v 26 אֶל); v 13; 25:25 אֶל … עַל; 1 K 20:43 וַיֵּלֶךְ עַל־בֵּיתוֹ (21:4 אֶל); Is 22:15 Je 11:2; 23:35; 31:12(11). Cf. DrSm i. 13(×2); ii. 8, 7; 15, 4.	Prep	7	5516
H3605	כֹּל once כּוֹל (Je 33:8 Kt), n.m. the whole, all (Moab., Ph., id.; Aramaic כּוֹל, ܟܽܠ; Arabic كُلٌّ; Sab. כל, cf. DHMEpigr. Denk. 36–38;. Ethiopic ኵል Assyrian kullatu)—abs. כֹּל, cstr. כֹּל Gn 2:5, 16, 20 + often, once כֹּל־ ψ 138:2 (v. Ba), but more usually כָּל־ (with makk.: without it, †ψ 35:10 Pr 19:7; Köi 84, 95); sf. 2 ms. in p. כֻּלָּךְ †Mi 2:12; 2 fs. כֻּלֵּךְ †Is 14:29, 31, כֻּלָּךְ †Is 22:1 Ct 4:7 (perhaps for assonance with accompanying לָךְ, בָּךְ); 3 ms. כֻּלֹּה 2 S 2:9 (v. Dr) + 17 times (never in Pent.), כֻּלּוֹ Gn 25:25 + 16 times; 3 fs. כֻּלָּהּ Gn 13:10 + 15 times, כֻּלָּא †Ez 36:5; כֻּלָּנוּ (16 times); כֻּלְּכֶם (18 times); כֻּלָּם (often), כּוּלָּם †Je 31:34, כֻּלָּ֑הַם †2 S 23:6 (and prob. Je 15:10 כֻּלְּהֶם); 3 fpl. כֻּ֫לָּנָה †Gn 42:36 Pr 31:29; כֻּלָּֽהְנָה׃ †1 K 7:37:—the whole, 1. with foll. gen. (as usually) the whole of, to be rendered, however, often in our idiom, to avoid stiffiness, all or every: a. Gn 2:1 כָּל־צְבָאָם the whole of their host, v 13 כָּל־אֶרֶץ כּוּשׁ the whole of the land of Kush; כָּל־הַלַּיְלָה the whole of the night; כָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל the whole of Israel = all Israel; Dt 4:29 בְּכָל־לְבָֽבְךָ with the whole of thy heart = with all thy heart; + very often With a plural noun, usually determined by the art. or a genitive: Gn 5:5 כל־ימי אדם the whole of (= all) the days of Adam, 37:35 כל־בניו the whole of (= all) his sons, Is 2:2 כל־הגוים all the nations; Gn 43:9 + often כל הימים = continually. In poetry, however, the noun may remain undetermined, כָּל־יָדַיִם the whole of hands = every hand, Is 13:7; Jer 48:37; Ez 21:12; כל־פנים i.e. every face Is 25:8; Joel 2:6; כל שׁלחנות Is 28:8; כל חוצות 51:20 La 2:19 al. Before an inf. †Gn 30:41; Dt 4:7; 1 K 8:52; 1 Ch 23:31. Freq. with sfs., as כֻּלּוֹ (כֻּלֹּה) the whole of him Gn 25:25; Jb 21:23; Ct 5:16, the whole of it Lv 13:13; Je 2:21; Na 2:1; Pr 24:31; כֻּלָּהּ the whole of it Gn 13:10; Ex 19:18; 25:36 Am 8:8; כֻּלָּךְ all of thee Ct 4:7 + (v. ad init.); כֻּלָּנוּ the whole of us Gn 42:11; Dt 5:3; Is 53:6, 6; כֻּלְּכֶם Dt 1:22; 4:4; 1 S 22:7, 7; כֻּלָּם Gn 11:6; 43:34; Jos 8:24; ויפלו כֻּלָּם, Ju 11:6; בְּיַד כֻּלָּם, Is 7:19; 31:3 + often—Twice, strangely, with hyperb. intensive force, ψ 39:6 כָּל־הֶבֶל the whole of vanity are all men (? om. כל, as v 12), 45:14 כָּל־כְּבוּדָּה the whole of gloriousness is the king’s daughter. b. followed often by a singular, to be understood collectively, whether with or without the art.: Gn 1:21 את כל נפשׁ החיה the whole of living souls = every living soul, 2:9 כל עץ נחמד למראה the whole of trees (every kind of tree) pleasant to view, 6:12 + כָּל־בָּשָׂר, 7:14 כל צפור כל כנף all birds of every kind of wing (so Ez 17:23), v 21 כל האדם the whole of mankind (so Nu 12:3; 16:29 Ju 16:17 al.); poet. כל־אדם ψ 39:6; 64:10 +; 1 S 14:52 כל אישׁ גבור וכל־בן־חיל, 17:19, 24 כל אישׁ ישׂראל, 22:2; Is 9:16 כל פה the whole of mouths = every mouth, 15:2; 24:10 כָּל־בַּיִת + often (in 2:12–16 the sg. and pl. interchange); ψ 7:12 + בכל־יום, 10:5 + בכל־עת = at all seasons. So כל־העץ Gn 1:29, כל־הבן Ex 1:22 = all the sons, כל־המקום 20:24 Dt 11:24 = all the places, כל־המרכב Lv 15:9, v 26 Dt 4:3 כל־האישׁ אשׁר = all the men who …, 15:19 כל־הבכור, Je 4:29 כל־העיר עזובה all the cities (notice the foll. בָּהֶן); כל־היום = all the days (v. יוֹם 7 f), etc. In late Heb. extended to such phrases as בְּכָל־דּוֹר וָדוֹר †ψ 45:18; 145:13 Est 9:28; בכל־עיר ועיר †2 Ch 11:12; 28:25; 31:19 Est 8:11, 17; 9:28; †2 Ch 32:28 Est 2:11; 3:14; 4:3; 8:13, 17; 9:21, 27, 28(×3), (cf. וְ 1 i b). c. the gen. after כל is often a rel. sentence, introduced by אשׁר: Gn 1:31 את כל אשׁר עשׂה the whole of what he had made, 7:22; 13:1 + very often Sometimes, with a prep., כל אשׁר has the force of wheresoever, whithersoever, as Jos 1:9 בְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר תֵּלֵךְ wheresoever thou goest, v 16 אֶל־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר whithersoever (see אֲשֶׁר 4 b γ). Very rarely in such cases is there ellipse of the rel., as Gn 39:4 וְכָל־יֶשׁ־לוֹ נָתַן בְּיָדִי (contrast v 5, 8), Ex 9:4 מכל־לבני ישׂראל, Is 38:16 וּלְכָל־בָּהֶן חַיֵּי רוּחִי, ψ 71:18 לְכָל־יָבוֹא (74:3, v. 2 a), 2 Ch 32:31; peculiarly also in Chr (DrIntr. 505), 1 Ch 29:3 מִכָּל־הֲכִינוֹתִי, 2 Ch 30:18 f. Ezr 1:6; cf. with כָּלַל" dir="rtl" >כֹּל (2 a) 1 Ch 29:11 a 2 Ch 30:17; Ezr 1:5. d. with a suffix two idiomatic uses of כל have to be noticed: (a) כל is often made more independent and emphatic by being placed with a suffix after the word which it qualifies, to which it then stands in apposition (cf. in Syriac, Arabic, Ethiopic), as 2 S 2:9 יִשְׂרָאֵל כֻּלֹּה, Jer 13:19; 48:31; Is 9:8; 14:29, 31 פלשׁת כלך Philistia, all of thee! Mi 2:12 Hb 2:6 Jb 34:13 ψ 67:4, 6; especially in Ezek., as 14:5; 29:2 מצדים כֻּלָּהּ 32:12, 30; with change of person (cf. the idiom in Is 22:16; 48:1; 54:1 etc.), 1 K 22:28 = Mi 1:2 שׁמעו עמים כלם Hear, nations, all of them! Mal 3:9 הַגּוֹי כֻּלּוֹ. So even with כל preceding: Nu 16:3 כָּל־הָעֵדָה כֻּלָּם, Is 14:18; Jer 30:16; Ez 11:15 כל בית ישׂראל כֻּלֹּה the whole of the house of Israel, the whole of it (so 20:40; 36:10), 35:15; 36:5 ψ 8:8 (cf. Sab. DHMl.c.); (b) with the sf. of 3 ms., understood as referring to the mass of things or persons meant, כֻּלֹּה or כֻּלּוֹ, lit. the whole of it, is equivalent to all of them, every one, †Ex 14:7 and captains עַל־כֻּלּוֹ upon the whole of it (the רֶכֶב collectively) = all of them, Is 1:23 the whole of it (the people) loveth bribes, 9:16; 15:3; Jer 6:13(×2); 8:6, 10(×2); 20:7; Hab 1:9, 15; ψ 29:9 and in his temple כֻּלּוֹ אֹמֵר כָּבוֹד the whole of it (= every one there) says, Glory! 53:4 (‖ 14:3 הַכֹּל); perhaps Is 16:7; Je 48:38; + Pr 19:6 Ew Hi (וְכֻלֹּה רֵעַ): Je 15:10 read כֻּלְּהֶם קִלֲלוּנִי. e. Heb. idiom in certain cases affirms, or denies, of an entire class, where Engl. idiom affirms, or denies, of an individual of the class; thus in a compar. or hypoth. sentence כל is = any, and with a neg. = none; (a) Gn 3:1 the serpent was more subtil מכל חית השׂדה than all beasts of the field (in our idiom: than any beast of the field), Dt 7:7; 1 S 9:2; (b) Lv 4:2 a soul when it sins through ignorance מכל מצות י״י in all the commandments of Jehovah (= in any of the commandments, etc.), 19:23 when ye … plant כל־עץ מאכל = any tree for food, Nu 35:22 or if he have cast upon him כָּל־כְּלִי = any weapon, 1 K 8:37 b; joined with a ptcp. in a hypoth. sense (Dr§ 121 n. Ges§ 116, 5 R. 5), Gn 4:14 כל מצאי all my finders (= if any one find me), he will slay me, v 15 a Nu 21:8; כָּל־הַנָּשׁוּךְ = whosoever (= if any one) is bitten, 1 S 2:13; (c) with a neg., Gn 2:5 all plants of the field טֶרֶם יִהְיֶה were not as yet = no plant of the field as yet was, 4:15 b לבלתי הכות־אתו כל־מצאו for the not-smiting him of all finding him = that none finding him should smite him, Ex 10:15 ולא־נותר כל ירק = and no green things were left, 12:16 כל־מלאכה לא יעשׂה all work shall not be done = no work shall be done, Dt 28:14; Ju 13:4 אַל־תֹּאכְלִי כָּל־טָמֵא eat not of all that is unclean, 19:19 אֵין מַחְסוֹר כָּל־דָּבָר there is no lack of all things i.e. of any thing, ψ 143:2 כי לא־יצדק לפניך כל־חי, + very often (so οὐ πᾶς, as a Hebraism, in the N.T., e.g. Mk 13:20 οὐκ ἂν ἐσώθη πᾶσα σάρξ, Lk 1:37 οὐκ ἀδυνατήσει … πᾶν ῥῆμα, as Jer 32:17 לֹא־יִפָּלֵא מִמְּךָ כָּל־דָּבָר, Gal 2:16 οὐ δικαιωθήσεται … πᾶσα σάρξ, etc.) Usually, in such cases, כל (or its gen.) is without the art., being left purposely indef.: in ψ 49:18 (2 b a) הַכֹּל is emph. (In Nu 23:13 וְכֻלּוֹ לֹא תִרְאֶה the context shews that כֹּל is opp. to a part). f. very anomalously, severed from its gen., †2 S 1:9 כִּי־כָל־עוֹד נַפְשִׁי בִי, Jb 27:3 כִּי־כָל־עוֹד נִשְׁמָתִי בִי, Ho 14:3 (si vera l.) כָּל־תִּשָּׂא עָוֹן. On Ec 5:15 כָּל־עֻמַּת־שֶׁ׳ v. עֻמָּה" dir="rtl" >עֻמָּה. Note. — When the gen. after כל is a noun fem. or pl., the pred. usually agrees with this (as being the really important idea), e.g. Gn 5:5 ויהיו כל ימי אדם, Nu 14:1 וַתִּשָּׂא כָל־הָעֵדָה, Nah 3:1 ψ 150:6 כֹּל הַנְּשָׁמָה תְּהַלֵּל; exceptions being very rare, Is 64:10 b Pr 16:2 (Ges§ 141. 1 R. 2). 2. Absolutely: †a. without the art., all things, all (mostly neuter, but sometimes m.), the sense in which ‘all’ is to be taken being gathered from the context, Gn 9:3 נתתי לכם את כֹּל, 16:12 וְיַד כֹּל בּוֹ, 20:16 ואת כֹּל ונוכחת, 33:11 וכי ישׁ לי כֹל, Nu 8:16 בכור כֹּל מבני ישׂראל, 11:6 אֵין כֹּל nought of all things! = there is nothing (so †2 S 12:3; Pr 13:7, cf. 2 K 4:2), 13:2 כֹּל נשׂיא בהם (cf. 2 S 23:39; 1 Ch 3:9: usually so הַכֹּל), Dt 28:47 מֵרֹב כֹּל, v 48, 37 בְּחֹסֶר כֹּל (cf. Je 44:18), Is 30:5 כֹּל הֹבִאישׁ all exhibit shame, 44:24 י׳ עֹשֶׂה־כֹּל, Je 44:12 וְתַמּוּ כֹל (unusual), Zp 1:2 ψ 8:7; 74:3 (read כֹּל הֵרַע), 145:15 עיני כֹל, Pr 16:4; 26:10; 28:5; Jb 13:1 הן כֹּל ראתה עיני, 42:2; 1 Ch 29:11 b 2 Ch 32:22 (m.), Dn 11:37 (v. also 1 c end); מִכֹּל Gn 6:19, 20 b שְׁנַיִם מִכֹּל, 14:20; 27:33; Je 17:9 עקוב הלב מִכֹּל, Dn 11:2 (m.) After a neg. = anything, Dt 4:25 תְּמוּנַת כֹּל the likeness of anything, 8:9; 28:55; Pr 30:30. In the gen. also, very rarely, to express the idea of all as comprehensively as possible: Ez 44:30 כָּל־בִּכּוּרֵי כֹל וְכָל־תְּרוּמַת כֹּל; ψ 119:128 (si vera l.) כָּל־פִּקּוּדֵי כֹל all the statutes about everything. †b. with art. הַכֹּל: (a) where the sense is limited by the context to things (or persons) just mentioned, Ex 29:24 ושׂמת הַכֹּל ביד אהרן, Lv 1:9 והקטיר הכהן את הַכֹּל, v 13; 8:27 Dt 2:36 את הַכֹּל נתן י׳ לפנינו, Jos 11:19 (cf. 2 S 19:31 1 K 14:26 = 2 Ch 12:9), 21:43 הַכֹּל בָּא (cf. 23:14), 1 S 30:19 הַכֹּל השׁיב דוד, 2 S 17:3 (corrupt: v. 𝔊 Dr), 24:23 (1 Ch 21:23), 1 K 6:18 הַכֹּל ארז (cf. 7:33; 2 K 25:17 = Je 52:22), 2 K 24:16 הַכֹּל גבורים, Is 65:8 לבלתי השׁחית הַכֹּל, ψ 14:3; or implied, Gn 16:12 י��דוֹ בַכֹּל, 24:1 ברך את אברהם בַּכֹּל, 2 S 23:5 (poet.) עֲרֻכָה בַכֹּל, is 29:11 (peculiarly) חָזוּת הַכֹּל the vision of the whole, Je 13:7, 10 לא יצלח לַכֹּל, Ez 7:14 וְהָכִין הַכֹּל (but Co וְהָכִינוּ הָכֵן), ψ 49:18 לא במותו יקח הַכֹּל: more freq. later, viz. 1 Ch 7:5 (as regards all), 28:19; 29:19 2 Ch 28:6; 29:28; 31:5; 35:7; 36:17, 18; Ezr 1:11; 2:42; 8:34, 35; 10:17 (וַיְכַלּוּ בַכֹּל: v. BeRy), Ec 5:8 (בַּכֹּל, appar. = in all respects), 10:19; 12:13. (b) in a wider sense, all, whether of all mankind or of all living things, the universe (τὸ πᾶν), or of all the circumstances of life (chiefly late), Je 10:16 = 51:19 כי יוצר הַכֹּל הוא, ψ 103:19 (cf. 1 Ch 29:12), 119:91 הַכֹּל עֲבָדֶיךָ, 145:9 טוֹב י׳ לַכֹּל, 1 Ch 29:12, 14, 16 Dn 11:2, and especially in Ec., as 1:2, 14; 2:11, 17; 3:19; 12:8 הַכֹּל הֶבֶל, 2:16 הכל נשׁכח, 3:1 לַכֹּל זְמָן, v 11, 19, 20; 6:6; 7:15; 9:1, 2, 2, 3; 10:3, 19; 11:5. כַּכֹּל, †Jb 24:24 (si vera l.) כַּכֹּל יִקָּֽפְצוּן like all men (i.e. like men in general).	Conj-w	5	5417
H0559	אָמַר5287 vb. utter, say (MI Ph. אמר, Aramaic אֲמַר, Ethiopic አመረ I. 2 shew, declare, Arabic أَمَرَ command; perhaps √ אמר orig. = be or make prominent, hence Hithp. infr., אָמִיר; Sab. אמר lofty, epith. of king JHMordtmZMG 1876, 37; cf. DlPr 28 who thinks orig. meaning hell, sichtbar sein, whence Assyrian amâru, see & shew, declare, say)— Qal Pf. א׳ Gn 3:1 +, etc.; Impf. יֹאמַר Gn 31:8 +; וַיֹּא֫מֶר Gn 1:3 +; וַיֹּאמַ֑ר Gn 14:19 +; in Jb always וַיֹּא֑מַר Jb 3:2 +; 3 fs. תֹּאמַר Gn 21:12 +; תֹּאמֵ֑ר Pr 1:21; 1 s. אֹמַר Gn 22:2 +; אוֹמְרָה ψ 42:10; וָאֹמַר Gn 20:13 +; וָאוֹמַר Ne 2:7, 17, 20; 3 m. pl. יֹאמְרוּ Ex 4:1 + etc.; sf. יֹמְרוּךָ ψ 139:20; 2 mpl. תֹּמְרוּ 2 S 19:14 (cf. Köi. p. 385); Imv. אֱמֹר (אֱמָר־) Gn 45:17 +, etc.; Inf. abs. אָמוֹר Ex 21:5 +; cstr. אֱמֹר Ez 25:8 +; (הַ)אֲמֹר Jb 34:18 but read הָאֹמֵר 𝔊 𝔙 Di, or better הֶאָמֹר Inf. abs. c. ה interrog. cf. Ew§ 328 d; sf. אָמְרִי Jos 6:10 +; אֲמָרְכֶם Je 23:38; אֱמָרְכֶם Mal 1:7 +; לֵאמֹר Gn 1:22 +, etc.; Pt; act. אֹמֵר Gn 32:10 +, etc.; pass. הֶאָמוּר Mi 2:7, but this grammatically indefensible, read הֶאָמוֹר, Inf. abs. c. ה interrog., v. DrExpositor, April, 1887, 263. 1. Say (subj. God Gn 3:1 + or man 32:5, serpent 3:1, ass Nu 22:28, horse יֹאמַר הֶאָח Jb 39:25 etc.; inanimate things, personif. Jb 28:14 cf. v 22 etc.; so in allegory or fable Ju 9:8 2 K 14:9 etc.; especially in narrat., וַיֹּאמֶר etc., Gn 4:6 + very often): mostly sq. thing said, either subst. Je 14:17 (c. cl. app.) Dt 27:16 f. Ju 12:6; pronoun Gn 44:16 2 K 20:14 +; or (usually) clause Gn 1:3; 3:1; 37:20 + often (orat. recta); with adv. thus, so Gn 32:5 Nu 20:14 1 K 20:3, 5 +; especially כֹּה אָמַר י׳ Ex 5:1; 7:17, 26; 8:16; 1 Ch 17:4 + often; the person addressed usually introduced by אֶל Gn 3:1; 15:7; 22:7; Lv 21:1; 2 S 3:7; 1 K 12:5, 23, or לְ Gn 3:13; 4:15; 1 S 20:2; 2 S 2:21; 1 K 14:2 + often; rarer combinations are, א׳ בְּאָזְנֵי Is 49:20 (cf. 5:9 & vid. דבר); א׳ לִפְנֵי Ez 28:9; א׳ לְעֵינֵי Dt 31:7; Jos 10:12; Je 28:11; א׳ בְּ Jo 2:17 ψ 126:2, where בְּ local; in all cases usually sq. dir. obj. of words said, Ex 19:25; Ju 17:2 being singular; Gn 4:8 the object-clause has probably fallen out, cf. Vrss Di; = mention, name, designate Gn 22:2, 3; 43:27, 29 Ex 32:13; Nu 14:40; 1 S 10:16; 16:3; 2 S 6:22 Ne 6:19; cf. ψ 139:20 יֹמְרוּךָ לִמְזִמָּה speak of thee for falsehood (but many, as Hup Pe Dy Che, read יַמְרוּךָ); = tell, declare, proclaim (sq. dir. obj. only) ψ 40:11; Ez 13:7; in reply to question = answer Ex 12:27; Jos 4:7; 1 K 9:9; Je 5:19; 22:9. The obj. spoken of may be referred to by אֶל 2 K 19:32; Je 22:18; 27:19, or לְ Gn 20:13 אִמְרִי לִי say of me, etc. Dt 33:9; Ju 9:54; Is 5:20 ψ 3:3; 71:10, very rarely by a simple accus. Is 3:10 (where read prob. for אִמְרוּ, אַשְׁרֵי), except after אֲשֶׁר where the words used follow (cf. אֲשֶׁר 4 d) Gn 3:17; Nu 10:29; 14:31 Dt 28:68; Ju 7:4; 1 S 9:17, 23b; 1 K 8:29; La 4:20; cf. Nu 21:16; 2 K 17:12; 21:4, & (two extreme cases) Is 8:12; La 2:15 (v. DrSm i. 25, 5); הֶֽאָמוּר Mi 2:7 read inf. abs. c. ה interrog. הֶאָמוֹר (v. supr.) shall one say? shall it be said? After another vb. of saying, introducing thing said: Dt 21:7; 25:9; 27:15; Ct 2:10 +, even after אמר Gn 22:7; Lv 21:1; Je 34:2; Est 7:5 +; especially inf. לֵאמֹר, after דבר Gn 8:15, צוה 2:16; 3:17, ענה 41:16, ברך 1:22, נשׁבע 24:7, נדר 28:20, etc.; after אמר 2 S 3:18; 1 K 12:23; 1 Ch 21:18 +; after שׁלח 2 Ch 35:21 שׁוּב Gn 32:7; cf. also Gn 28:6 Ex 5:13; 9:5; 13:8; 17:4; Nu 11:20; Dt 1:28; 13:7; Ju 8:15; 1 S 23:2; 1 K 13:3; Je 32:3; 37:9; Ru 4:4 +; when subj. of לֵאמֹר differs from that of preceding clause Gn 31:1; 38:13, 24 etc.; after שׁמע Is 37:9 = 2 K 19:9. 2. Say in the heart (= think) א׳ בלבב Dt 8:17 cf. 1 K 12:26 ψ 10:6, 11, 13; 14:1; 35:25; Is 14:13; 47:8, 10; 49:21; Ec 2:1, 15; 3:17, 18; א׳ לִלְבָבָם Ho 7:2; א׳ אֶל־לִבּוֹ Gn 8:21 said unto his heart (to himself), subj. י׳, cf. 1 S 27:1; אָֽמְרָה נַפְשִׁי La 3:24; thence א׳ alone Gn 20:11; 26:9 Nu 24:11; Ru 4:4; 1 S 20:26; 2 S 5:6; 12:22; 2 K 5:11; Mal 1:7; with כִּי Ju 15:2; in particular = desire מַה־תֹּאמַר נַפְשְׁךָ 1 S 20:4 cf. Est 2:13; sq. inf. = purpose, Ex 2:14 thinkest thou to kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian? Jos 22:33; 1 S 30:6; 1 K 5:19; 2 Ch 28:10, 13; expect 2 S 21:16 he expected to slay David 2 Ch 13:8; 32:1. 3. Promise (sq. inf.) 1 Ch 27:23; 2 Ch 21:7; Est 4:7; (id. + ל of pers.) 2 K 8:19; Ne 9:15; (sq. acc. of dir. obj. + ל of pers. + inf. of purpose) Ne 9:23. 4. Command (especially late) sq. אֶל־ of person addressed, Nu 15:28; 1 Ch 21:18; sq. ל Jos 11:9; 2 S 16:11 2 K 4:24; Jb 9:7 ψ 106:24 (v. sub אֲשֶׁר 8 e); sq. inf. 1 S 24:11 1 Ch 21:17; 2 Ch 1:18; 29:27, 36; 31:11; 35:21 Est 1:17; 4:13, 15; 6:1; 9:14; inf. + ל of pers. 2 Ch 14:3; 29:21; 31:4; Ne 9:15; Est 1:10; sq. acc. dir. obj. 2 Ch 29:24 the king commanded the burnt-offering and the sin-offering, cf. 1 K 5:20; Est 2:15; sq. cl. with אשׁר = that Ne 13:19; id. + ל of pers. v 22; sq. cl. with כִּי Jb 36:10; abs. 1 S 16:16 (read however prob. יאמרו for יאמר, cf. Dr); also ψ 105:31, 34; 107:25; 1 Ch 14:12; 2 Ch 24:8; Ne 13:9, 19 (all sq. vb. consec.); command by leter א׳ עִם־הַסֵּפֶר Est 9:25 (sq. impf.); appoint, assign לֶחֶם א׳ לוֹ 1 K 11:18 = threaten sq. inf. Dt 9:25 ψ 106:23. †Niph. Pf. נֶאֱמַר Dn 8:26; Impf. יֵאָמֵר Gn 22:14 +; יֵאָ֫מֶר לוֹ Is 4:3; יֵאָמַ֑ר Gn 10:9 +; וַיֵּאָמַ֑ר Jos 2:2; be said, told Gn 10:9; 22:14 ψ 87:5; Je 4:11; 16:14 (all abs., indef. subj., of current saying); so said in a book Nu 21:14; be related, told, of vision Dn 8:26; said, told to (sq. ל ind. obj.) Jos 2:2; Ho 2:1(×2) Zp 3:16; either so, or told concerning Nu 23:23; Ez 13:12 (אֶל־); יֵאָמֵר לָכֶם = ye shall be called (it shall be said to you) Is 61:6 (‖ תִּקָּרֵ֔אוּ), cf. 4:3; 19:18; 32:5 (‖ יִקָּרֵא ל) 62:4(×2); hence be called, of Tophet לֹא־יֵאָמֵר עוֹד הַתֹּפֶת Je 7:32; subj. שֵׁם Gn 32:29; Jb 34:31 כִּי אֶל־אֵל חֶאָמַר, Rabb. (cf. AV) treat הֵאָמַר as Niph. Inf. for לְהֵאָמֵר, but against grammar; the form as it stands is Qal Pf., אֶל־אֵל being prefixed to the interrog. for emphasis (cf. Je 22:15; 23:26 Ne 13:27), v. Dr§ 9 Di al.; Hoffm., however, reads הֵאָמֵר inf. abs. = imv. ‘so must one speak (it be spoken) to God.’ †Hiph. Pf. avow, avouch Dt 26:17 אֶת־י׳ הֶאֱמַרְתָּ הַיּוֹם לִהְיוֹת לְךָ לֵאלֹהִים; v 18 וי׳ הֶאֱמִירְךָ היום להיות לוֹ לְעַם (lit. cause to declare, i.e. through agency of Moses; on this & other interpr. vid. Di). †Hithp. Impf. יִתְאַמְּרוּ ψ 94:4 subj. כָּל־פֹּעֲלֵי אָ֑וֶן act proudly, boast (‖ יַבִּיעוּ יְדַבְּרוּ עָתָק); prob. also 2 mpl. תִּתְיַמָּ֑רוּ Is 61:6 (in good sense, sq. בְּ of thing gloried in) 𝔖 𝔙 𝔗 & cf. 𝔊; GesComm. so De Che Köi. 457 f. (from [ימר] exchange Thes Hi Kn Ew Di; but vid. ימר).	V-Hifil-Perf-3ms \| 2ms	3	5318
H3808	לֹא or לוֹא adv. not (Arabic لَا, Aramaic לָא, ܠܴܐ, Sab. לא, Assyrian lâ; not in Ethiopic: cf. Köii. 1. 236 Walker AJSL 1896, 237 ff.)—לוֹא, according to Mass. (FrMM 248), 35 times, besides בְּלוֹא 6 times, and הֲלוֹא, the orthogr. of which varies much (ib.p. 251), e.g. in S always הֲלוֹא, in Chr always הֲלֹא, on the whole הֲלוֹא 141 times, הֲלֹא 128 times; twice, according to Mass, written לו (Qr לֹא), 1 S 2:16; 20:2, once לה Dt 3:11 Kt:—not—denying objectively, like οὐ (not μὴ = אַל):— 1. in predication: a. with a verb; so most freq., and nearly always (a) with the finite tenses, whether pf. (Gn 2:5b; 4:5 etc.) or impf. (3:4; 8:21, 22 etc.); in short circumst. clauses, as Gn 44:4 לא הרחיקו, Is 40:20 לֹא יִמּוֹט, and with a final force 41:7 Ex 28:32 (v. Ges§ 156. 3 R. b, c Dr§ 162). Governing two closely connected verbs (Dr§115, לא) Ex 28:43 וְלֹא יִשְׂאוּ עָוֹן וָמֵתוּ, Lv 19:12, 29 b Dt 7:25, 26; 19:10; 22:1 al.; and two parallel clauses (Ges§ 152. 3) Is 23:4b ψ 9:19; 44:19 Jb 3:11 al. With the impf., especially with 2 ps., לֹא often expresses (not, like אַל, a deprecation, do not …, let not …, but) a prohibition, as Gn 2:17 לֹא תֹאכַל מִמֶּנּוּ thou shalt not eat of it, 3:1, 3 Ex 20:3 לֹא־יִהְיֶה לְךָ there shall not be to thee, etc., v 13 לא תגנב, etc. With the coh. and juss. moods (which are negatived regularly by אַל), it occurs only exceptionally (Ges§109. 1 b R. 1), Gn 24:8 1 S 14:36 2 S 17:12; 18:14 1 K 2:6 Ez 48:14. (b) with the inf. (which is negatived by בִּלְתִּי, q.v.), only once, in בְּלֹא (4 a), and with לְ, in the sense of cannot, or must not; †Ju 1:19 כי לא להורושׁ for it was not (possible) to dispossess, etc. Am 6:10 לא להזכיר בשׁם י׳, 1 Ch 5:1; 15:2 (Dr§ 202. 2); cf. Aramaic לָא Dan 6:9 Ezr 6:8. On its use with the ptcp., see b c. (c) לא always negatives properly the word immed. following: hence, in a verbal sentence, where this is not the verb, some special stress rests upon it, Gn 32:29 לֹא יַעֲקֹב יֵאָמֵר עוֹד וג׳ not Jacob shall thy name be called any more, but Israel, 45:8 לֹא אַתֶּם שְׁלַחְתֶּם אֹתִי Not ye (in our idiom: It is not ye who) have sent me hither, but God, Ex 16:8 1 S 8:7 כִּי לֹא אֹתְךָ מָאָסוּ כִּי אֹתִי וג׳, ψ 115:17; without a foll. correcting clause, Gn 38:9 Nu 16:29 לֹא י׳ שְׁלָחָנִי ׃ Not י׳ (but another) hath sent me, Dt 32:27 לֹא י׳ פָּעַל זֹאת, 1 Ch 17:4 Dt 8:9 Is 28:28 לא לנצח … not for ever (but only for a while) … (so 57:16 ψ 9:19; 49:20; 103:9; but Is 13:20 לא תשׁב לנצח is, will not be inhabited for ever), Is 43:22 Jb 13:16; 32:9; hence rhetorically, insinuating something very different, not named, 2 K 6:10 not once, and not twice (but repeatedly), Ezr 10:13 Je 4:11 a wind לֹא לְזָרוֹת וְלוֹא לְהָבַֽר׃ not to winnow, and not to cleanse (but to exterminate), Is 45:13; 48:1b Jos 24:12 Dn 11:20, 29 Jb 34:20 לֹא בְיָד (but by a Divine agency: cf. Dn 2:34; also Jb 20:26 אֵשׁ לֹא נֻפָּ֑ח fire not blown upon [but kindled from heaven], Lam 4:6; and אין Is 47:14). (d) standing alone: (a) אִם־לֹא if not, Gn 18:21 וְאִם־לֹא אֵדָֽעָה׃, 24:49; 42:16 Jb 9:24; 24:25; (β) הֲ … אִם־לֹא, or not, Gn 24:21 waiting to know הַהִצְלִיחַ י׳ דַּדְכּוֹ אִם־לֹא, 27:21; 37:32 Ex 16:4 Nu 11:23 Dt 8:2 Ju 2:22 (cf. אִם אַיִן, אַיִן 2 d β, δ). In answer to a question or request, to deny, or decline, Nay, No: Ju 12:5 ויאמר לא, Hg 2:12; לא אדני Gn 23:11; 42:10 1 S 1:15 +; often sq. כי, No: for … = No: but …, Gn 18:15 ויאמר לֹא כִּי צָחָ֑קְתְּ, 19:2 Jos 5:14; 24:21; 1 S 2:16 Qr (v. Dr), 10:19 (𝔊 MSS), 2 S 16:18; 24:24 1 K 3:22(×2) +; Jb 23:6 (strangely). (Cf., in deprecation, אַל.) (e) with an interrog. force, which however does not lie in לא as such, but (as in other cases) in the contrast with a preceding clause, or in the tone of voice (cf. וְ 1 f; Ew§ 324 a Ges§ 150. 1 Dr 1 S 11:12): Jon 4:11 אַתָּה חַסְתָּ … וַאֲנִי לֹא אָחוּס וג׳, Jb 2:10; 22:11; Ex 8:22; 2 K 5:26 Je 49:9 (‖ Ob 5 הֲלוֹא), Mal 2:15 La 3:38; and in passages, exeg. or text. doubtful (v. Comm.), 1 S 20:14 2 S 23:5 (but v. Bu), Ho 10:9 (Ew We), 11:5 (Ew), Jb 14:16b (but 𝔊 Ew Di תַעֲבֹר), La 1:12 (Ew Ke), 3:36 (Ke Bä). b. with adjs. and substs.: (a) Gn 2:18 לֹא טוֹב הֱיוֹת הָאָדָם לְבַדּוֹ not good is man’s being alone, Ex 18:17 + often (b) Ex 4:16 לֹא אִישׁ דְּבָרִים אָנֹכִי, Am 7:14 לא נביא אנכי, Nu 23:19 לֹא אִישׁ אֵל וִיכַזֵּב, Dt 17:15 (v. אשׁר 2 b) 20:20; 32:47 1 S 15:29 2 S 18:20 לֹא אִישׁ בְּשֹׂרָה אַתָּה הַיּוֹם, 21:2 1 K 22:33 2 K 6:19 לא זֹה הדרך, Mi 2:10 Is 27:11 Ho 8:6; והמה לא אלהים Je 2:11; 16:20 2 K 19:18; 1 K 19:11(×2) לֹא בָרַעַשׁ י׳, Dt 30:12, 13 Jb 15:9; 28:14 לֹא בִי הִיא (‖ אֵין עִמָּדִי), ψ 74:9 Je 5:10 לוא לי׳ המה, 10:16; Dt 32:21 בָּנִים לֹא אֵמוּן בָּם, Je 10:14 Hb 1:14 Jb 16:17; 38:26 מִדְבָּר לֹא אָדָם בּוֹ; 1 K 22:17 לֹא אֲדֹנִים לָאֵלֶּה, Je 49:31 ψ 22:3 וְלֹא דוּמִיָּה לִי, Jb 18:17, 19; 29:12 ולא עֹזֵר לו, 30:13; 33:9; Je 2:19 וְלֹא פַחְדָּתִי אֵלַיִךְ and (that) my terror reached not unto thee, Jb 21:9; abs. Gn 29:7 לֹא־עֵת הֵ��ָסֵף הַמִּקְנֶה (Hg 1:2), Nu 20:5 2 K 4:23 לא חדשׁ ולא שׁבת, Is 44:19 Je 5:12 ויאמרו לוא הוא, Jb 9:32; 22:16; 36:26 (?) 41:2; Pr 19:7 (si vera l.) מְרַדֵּף אֲמָרִים לֹא־הֵמָּה words which are not, which are nought. (c) with the ptcp. לֹא is rare, a finite vb. being usually preferred (Ex 34:7 וְנַקֵּה לֹא יְנַקֶּה: Ew§ 320 c Dr§ 162): 2 S 3:34 יָדֶיךָ לֹא אֲסֻרוֹת, Ez 4:14; 22:24 Dt 28:61 ψ 38:15 כְּאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר לֹא שֹׁמֵעַ who is not hearing, Jb 12:3; 13:2 לֹא נֹפֵל אָנֹכִי מִכֶּם, Zp 3:5 (very anom.); 1 K 10:21 לא is prob. textual error. In וְהוּא לֹא שֹׂנֵא לוֹ or לא שׂנא הוא לו, Dt 4:42; 19:4, 6 Jos 20:5 (cf. אֹיֵב Nu 35:23), שׂנֵא is best construed as a subst., he being a not-hater to him aforetime.—In most of the cases under b, c, אין could have been employed; but the negation by לֹא is more pointed and forcible. 2. Not in predication: a. coupled to an adj. to negative it, like the Gk. ἀ—, but usually by way of litotes: Ho 13:13 בן לא־חכם an unwise son, ψ 36:5 דֶּרֶךְ לֹא טוֹב a way not good, 43:1 גוי לא חסיד, Pr 16:29; 30:25, 26 Ez 20:25 2 Ch 30:17: Is 16:14 לוֹא כַבִּיר, cf. 10:7 לֹא מְעַט. b. with a ptcp. Je 2:2 ארץ לא זרועה, 18:15 (the finite verb is more common: see Is 62:12 עִיר לֹא נֶעֱזָ֫בָה (cf. 54:11), Je 6:8 אֶרֶץ לוֹא נוֹשָׁ֫בָה, 15:18; 22:6; 31:18 Zp 2:1). c. †Gn 15:13 בארץ לא להם, Je 5:19 Hab 1:6 מִשְׁכָּנוֹת לֹא־לוֹ, Pr 26:17 רִיב לֹא־לוֹ. d. with a subst., in poetry, forming a kind of compound, expressing pointedly its antithesis or negation (Germ. un- is sometimes used similarly): Dt 32:5 (?), 17, 21 a they made me jealous בְּלֹא אֵל with a not-God (with what in no respect deserved the name of God), v b בְּלֹא עָם i.e. with an unorganized horde, Am 6:13 הַשְּׂמֵחִים לְלֹא דָבָר i.e. at a thing wh. is not, an unreality (of their boasted strength), Is 10:15 כְּהָרִים מַטֶּה לֹא עֵץ like a rod’s lifting up what is no wood (but the agent wielding it), 31:8 חרב לא אישׁ, חרב לא אדם, 55:2 בלוא לחם for what is not bread, בלוא לשׂבעה for what is not for satiety, Je 5:7 וַיּשָּֽׁבְעוּ בְּלֹא אֱלֹהִים by not-goods, in late prose 2 Ch 13:9 כֹּהֵן לְלֹא אֱלֹהִים; ψ 44:13 תִּמְכֹּר עַמְּךָ בְּלֹא־הוֹן for no-value (i.e. cheaply), Pr 13:23 Jb 10:22 צלמות וְלֹא סְדָרִים darkness and disorder; so לֹא־עַמִּי Ho 1:9; 2:25: still more pregnantly Jb 26:2a מֶה־עָזַרְתָּ לְלֹא־כֹחַ (poet. for לאשׁר אין לו כח) the powerless, v 2b, 3a (Ew§ 286 g Ges§ 152. 1 n.), 39:16 הִקְשִׁיחַ בָּנֶיהָ לְלֹא לָהּ useth hardly her young ones (making them) into none of hers; and even Hb 2:6 הַמַּרְבֶּה לֹא־לוֹ what is not his own (cf. Jb 18:15 מִבְּלִי לוֹ). Cf. with a verb, and ellipse of אשׁר, Is 65:1 לְלֹא שָׁאָ֑לוּ to those who have not asked, v b Je 2:8 אַחֲרֵי לֹא יוֹעִילוּ, v 11b; also לֹא רֻחָ֫מָה Ho 1:6, 8; 2:25, and prob. Jb 31:31 לֹא נִשְׂבָּ֑ע (pf. in p.) one not satisfied. e. in circ. clauses (Dr§ 164), poet. and rare: qualifying a subst., 2 S 23:4 בֹּקֶר לֹא עָבוֹת a morning without clouds, Job 12:24 בְּתֹהוּ לֹא דֶרֶךְ in a pathless waste, 38:26a; and a verb Jb 34:24 יָרֹעַ כַּבִּירִים לֹא חֵקֶר without inquiry, ψ 59:4 לא פשׁעי ולא חטאתי (cf. v 4 בלי עון), in late prose, twice, 1 Ch 2:30, 32 וימת לא בנים (אֵין and בְּלִי, q.v., are more usual in such cases). 3. Once (according to many MSS), as a subst., Jb 6:21 כִּי־עַתָּה הֱיִיתֶם לֹא for now are ye become nothing, Hi De Kö (cf. Dn 4:32 (Aramaic) כְּלָה חֲשִׁיבִין; 𝔗 here הֲוֵיתוּן כְּלָא, and אַל Jb 24:25); but reading fluctuates (Orientals לֹא, Qr לו, Westerns, Baer (v. pp. 37, 56) לוֹ [‘now are ye become that,’ viz. the נַחַל אַכְזָב of v 15]; but even לוֹ yields a forced sense; and text is prob. wrong: Mich Ew Ol Sgf Bu כֵּן … לִי (𝔊 𝔖 also read לִי); Bö Di כִּי … לְאָ֑יִן. Cf. Köii. 1. 236 f. 4. With prefixes:— a. †בְּלֹא31 (chiefly poet. or late), according to the varying signif. of בְּ: (a) usually with not = without, Je 22:13 בונה ביתו בלא־צדק without justice (‖ בלא משׁפט; so Ez 22:29 Pr 16:8), Is 55:1, 1 Pr 19:2, Jb 8:11 הֲיִגְאֶה־גֹּמֶא בְּלֹא בִצָּה without mire (‖ בלי מים), 30:28 בְּלֹא חַמָּה (= not through the sun), La 1:6 וילכו בלא־כח, Nu 35:22 בְּלֹא אֵיבָה … בְּלֹא צְדִיָּה, v 23 (sq. inf.) בְּלֹא רְאוֹת, 2 Ch 21:20 Ec 10:11; ψ 17:1 תְּפִלָּתִי בְּלֹא שִׂפְתֵי מִרְמָה; used more freely in Chr, 1 Ch 12:18 בְּלֹא חָמָס בְּכַפָּֽי׃, v 34 בְּלֹא לֵב וָלֵב, 2 Ch 30:18 בְּלֹא כַכָּתוּב. With ellipse of rel., La 4:14 בְּלֹא יוּכְלוּ יִגְּעוּ without (that) men are able to touch, etc. (b) of time, in not, i.e. outside of, Lv 15:25 בלא עֶת־נִדָּתָתּ, before Jb 15:32 בלא־יומו, Ec 7:17 בְּלֹא עִתֶּךְ ׃. (c) where לֹא belongs to the foll. word, and is only accidentally preceded by ב (v. supr. 2 d), Dt 32:21(×2) Je 5:7 Pr 13:23 בלא משׁפט through injustice; with בְּ pretii, ψ 44:13 Is 55:2(×2) Je 2:11 בְּלוֹא יוֹעִיל for (that which) profiteth not. b. הֲלֹא nonne? Gn 4:7 + often Inviting, as it does, an affirmative answer, it is often used, (a) especially in conversation, for pointing to a fact in such a way as to arouse the interest of the person addressed, or to win his assent: Gn 13:9 Is not the whole land before thee? 19:20; 20:5; 27:36; 29:25 Ex 4:11 Who maketh dumb or deaf, etc.? Do not I? 33:16 Ju 4:6, 14; 8:2; 9:28, 38 1 S 9:20, 21; 15:17 etc.; with a vb. in 1 ps., Jos 1:9 הלא צויתיך, Ju 6:14 הלא שׁלחתיך, 1 S 20:30; 2 S 19:23 Ru 2:9: similarly in a poet. or rhet. style, Ju 5:30 הלא ימצאו יחלקו שׁלל, Is 8:19; 10:8, 9, 11; 28:25; 29:17; 40:21, 23; 42:24; 43:19 etc., Jb 4:6, 21; 7:1; 10:10, 20, etc. (β) it has a tendency to become little more than an affirm. particle, declaring with some rhetor. emph. what is, or might be, well known: Dt 3:11 הֲלֹה הִיא בְרַבַּת בְּנֵי עַמּוֹן, 11:30 1 S 21:12 הלוא זה דוד וג׳ (cf. 29:3, 5 2 S 11:3), 23:19; 26:1 2 S 15:35; it is thus nearly = הִנֵּה (𝔊 sometimes represents it by ἰδού, as Jos 1:9 Ju 6:14 Ru 2:9 2 S 15:35); so especially in the phrase of the compiler of K, And the rest of the acts of … הֲלֹא הֵם (הֵמָּה) כְּתוּבִים are they not written in, etc.? 1 K 11:41; 14:29 + often (with which there interchanges הִנָּם כְּתוּבִים 1 K 14:19 2 K 15:11; 15:26, 31, which is gen. used by the Chr, 2 Ch 16:11; 20:34, etc.), Jos 10:13 (cf. 2 S 1:18 הִנֵּה), 1 K 8:53 𝔊, Est 10:2; ψ 56:14 (strangely: contr. 116:8).—הֲלֹא הִנֵּה †Hb 2:13 2 Ch 25:26 (הִנָּם).—On Ju 14:15, see הֲ" dir="rtl" >הֲ 1 end. c. †וָלֹ֕א and not = and if not, 2 S 13:26 2 K 5:17. Comp. וָיֵשׁ. d. †כְּלוֹא Ob 16 והיו כלוא היו, poet. for כאשׁר, as though they had not been. e. †לְלֹא without, lit. in the condition of no … 2 Ch 15:3 (comp. לְאֵין, also in Chr). Elsewhere לא belongs to the foll. word, Am 6:13 2 Ch 13:9 Is 65:1(×2) Jb 26:2, 3; 39:16 (v. supr. 2 d). Note. —Fifteen times, according to Mas. (v. De ψ 100:3 FrMM 247 Str Prol. Cr. 84), לא is written by error for לוֹ, viz. Ex 21:8 Lv 11:21; 25:30 1 S 2:3 2 S 16:18 2 K 8:10 Is 9:2; 63:9 ψ 100:3; 139:16 Jb 13:15; 41:4 Pr 19:7; 26:2 Ezr 4:2 (always with Qr לוֹ). The passages must be considered each upon its own merits: in some לוֹ yields a preferable sense; but this is not the case in all. There is the same קרי (rightly) on Is 49:5 1 Ch 11:20; but these were not considered to rest upon equal authority, and are hence not reckoned with the fifteen.—In Ju 21:22 (v. GFM), 1 S 13:13; 20:14(×2), and in Jb 9:33 (לֹא יֵשׁ), read prob. לֻא for לֹא.	Conj-w \| Adv	5	5194
H0834a	אֲשֶׁר part. of relation (Moab. id.; origin dub.: 1. according to TsepreghiDiss. Lugd. p. 171 MühlauBö Lb. ii. 79 n. StaMorg. Forsch. 1875, 188; Lb. § 167 HomZMG 1878, 708 ff. Müll§ 153 SayceHbr. ii. 51 LagM. i. 255 & especially KraetzschmarHbr. vi. 298 ff, orig. a subst. ‘place’ = أَثَرٌ footstep, mark አሠr (do.), אֲתַר, ܐܰܬܰܪ place, Assyrian ašar, used (v. Kraetz.) both as a subst. ‘there, where,’ and as a relative of place ‘where’: in Heb. this development has advanced further, and it has become a relative sign generally. The chief objection to this explanation is that it would isolate Heb. from the other Semitic languages, in which pronouns are formed regularly from demonstrative roots (cf. also NöZMG 1886, 738). 2. according to PhiSt. C. 73 SperlingNota Rel. im Hebr. 1876, 15–22 for אֲשֶׁל, developed from the relative שׁ (q.v.) by (1) the prefixing of either a merely prosthetic א, or, better, a pronominal א (giving rise to אש, the form of the relative in Ph.), and (2) the addition of the demonstr. root ל [found also in אֵל, א��לֶּה, הַלָּזֶה (q.v.). اَلَّذِى he who, እለ who (pl.)]: the main objection to this explanation is the change of ל to ר, which is hardly rendered probable by the comp. of Syriac ܗܳܪܟܳܐ by side of Targ. הָלְכָּא. 1 seems preferable, the primitive root having acquired different significations in the different Semitic languages, and having been weakened in Heb. to a mere particle of relation). A sign of relation, bringing the clause introduced by it into relation with an antecedent clause. As a rule אֲשֶׁר is a mere connecting link, and requires to be supplemented (see the grammars) by a pron. affix, or other word, such as שָׁם, defining the nature of the relation more precisely: e.g. Gn 1:11 אֲשֶׁר זַרְעוֹ־בוֹ lit. as to which, its seed is in it = in which is its seed, ψ 1:4 like the chaff אֲשֶׁר־תִּדְּפֶנּוּ רוּחַ as to which, the wind drives it = which the wind drives, etc.; & so אֲשֶׁר … שָׁם = where, אֲשֶׁר … מִשָּׁם = whence, Gn 2:11; 3:23; 20:13 etc. Sometimes also (v. infr.) the relation expressed by it is specifically temporal, local, causal, etc. More particularly 1. it includes its pronominal antecedent, whether in the nom. or obl. cases, as Nu 22:6 וַאֲשֶׁר תָּאֹר יוּאָר and he whom thou cursest is cursed, Ex 4:12 and I will teach thee אֲשֶׁר תְּדַבֵּר that which thou shalt say; and with particles or prepositions, as אֵת אֲשֶׁר (according to the context) him who …, those who …, that which …; לַאֲשֶׁר to him who … Gn 43:16, to those who … 47:24, to that which 27:8; מֵאֲשֶׁר Ju 16:30 2 S 18:8 than those whom; Lv 27:24 לַאֲשֶׁר קָנָהוּ מֵאִתּוֹ to him from whom he bought it, Nu 5:7; Is 24:2 כַּאֲשֶׁר נֹשֶׁא בוֹ like him against whom there is a creditor. 2. instances of אֲשֶׁר followed by a pron. affix, or by שָׁם, שָֽׁמָּה, מִשָּׁם, are so common that the exx. cited above will be sufficient. Very rarely there occurs the anomalous constr. עִם אֲשֶׁר Gn 31:32 for אֲשֶׁר עִמּוֹ (see Gn 44:9), בַּאֲשֶׁר Is 47:12 for אֲשֶׁר בָּהֶם, לַ��ֲשֶׁר for אֲשֶׁר … לָהֶם Ez 23:40: ψ 119:49 see under על אשׁר. It is followed by the pron. in the nomin., in the foll. cases:—(a) immediately, mostly before an adj. or ptcp., Gn 9:3 all moving things אֲשֶׁר הוּא־חַי which are living, Lv 11:26 Nu 9:13; 14:8, 27; 35:31 Dt 20:20 1 S 10:19 (v. Dr) 2 K 25:19 (‖ Je 52:25 היה) Je 27:9 Ez 43:19 Hg 1:9 Ru 4:15 Ne 2:18 Ec 7:26; before a vb. 2 K 22:13 (omitted 2 Ch 34:21). (b) in a negative sentence, at the end: Gn 7:2; 17:12 Nu 17:5 Dt 17:15 אֲשֶׁר לֹא אָחִיךָ הוּא who is not thy brother, 20:15 Ju 19:12 1 K 8:41 ‖ 9:20 ‖. N.B. ψ 16:3 אֲשֶׁר בָּאָרֶץ הֵ֑מָּה is an unparalleled expression for ‘who are in the land’; read אֲשֶׁר בָּאָ֑רֶץ הֵמָּה אַדִּירֵי וג׳ ‘the saints that are in the land, they (המה) are the nobles, in whom,’ etc. 3. sometimes (though rarely) the defining adjunct is a pron. of 1 or 2 ps. as well as of 3 ps. In such cases it is strictly to be rendered I who …, thou who, etc.; Ho 14:4 אֲשֶׁר־בְּךָ יְרֻחַם יָתוֹם thou by whom the fatherless is compassionated! Je 31:32 I, whose covenant they brake, 32:19 Is 49:23 Jb 37:17f. thou whose garments are warm …, canst thou? etc., ψ 71:19, 20; 144:12 we whose sons, etc., 139:15 my frame was not hidden from thee, אֲשֶׁר־עֻשֵּׂיתִי בַסֵּתֶר—I who was wrought in secret (= though I was wrought in secret), Ex 14:13 for ye who have seen the Egyptians to-day,—ye shall not see them again or ever! (cf. ψ 41:9). 4. the defining pron. adjunct is dispensed with— a. when אֲשֶׁר represents the simple subj. of a sentence, or the direct obj. of a vb.: so constantly, as Gn 2:2 the work אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה which he made, 3:3 the tree אֲשֶׁר בְּתוֹךְ הַגָּן which is in the midst of the garden, etc. b. after words denoting time, place, or manner, so that אֲשֶׁר then becomes equivalent to when, where, why: (α) Gn 6:4 אַחֲרֵי־כֵן אֲשֶׁר afterwards, when, etc. (cf. 2 Ch 35:20) 45:6 there are still 5 years אֲשֶׁר אֵין חָרִישׁ when there shall be no plowing, Jos 14:10 1 K 22:25; after יוֹם or הַיּוֹם Dt 4:10 Ju 4:14 1 S 24:5 (v. Dr) 2 S 19:25 Je 20:14 al.; similarly Gn 40:13. (β) Gn 35:13 בַּמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר אִתּוֹ in the place where he spake with him, v 14; 39:20 Nu 13:27; 22:26 Dt 1:31 in the desert which thou sawest, where (accents Ke Di), 8:15 1 K 8:9 (unless לוּחוֹת הַבְּרִית has here fallen out: v. 𝔊 & Dt 9:9) Is 55:11; 64:10 ψ 84:4. So (γ) in אֶל אֲשֶׁר to (the place) which (or whither) Ex 32:34 Ru 1:16; אֶל־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר to every (place) whither Jos 1:16 Pr 17:8; בַּאֲשֶׁר in (the place) where †Ju 5:27; 17:8, 9 1 S 23:13 2 K 8:1 Ru 1:16, 17 Jb 39:30, once only with שָׁם Gn 21:17; בְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר wheresoever Jos 1:7, 9 Ju 2:15 1 S 14:47; 18:5 2 S 7:7 2 K 18:7; מֵאֲשֶׁר from (the place) where = whencesoever †Ex 5:11 Ru 2:9; עַל־אֲשֶׁר to (the place) whither (or which) 2 S 15:20 1 K 18:12; עַל־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר Je 1:7. (δ) זֶה הַדָּבָר אֲשֶׁר … this is the reason that or why … Jos 5:4 1 K 11:27. c. more extreme instances Lv 14:22, 30, 31 Nu 6:21, Dt 7:19 (wherewith), 28:20 1 S 2:32 1 K 2:26 (wherein), Ju 8:15 (about whom), Is 8:12 (where יאמר would be foll. normally by לוֹ), 31:6 turn ye to (him as to) whom they have deeply rebelled, 47:15 Zp 3:11 Ec 3:9, 1 K 14:19 (= how). d. it is dispensed with only in appearance after (אָמַרְתִּי וג׳) אֲשֶׁר אָמַר followed by the words used, its place being really taken by a pron. in the speech which follows, as Gn 3:17 the tree as to which I commanded thee saying, Thou shalt not eat from it, Ex 22:8 Dt 28:68 Ju 7:4 (זֶה) 8:15 (where the noun repeated takes the place of the pron., cf. Dt 9:2) 1 S 9:17 (זֶה)23 1 K 11:2 +; cf. 2 S 11:16 2 K 17:12; 21:4. 5. אֲשֶׁר sometimes in poet. = one who, a man who (men who), ὅστις, οἵτινες, ψ 24:4; 55:20; 95:4, 5 Jb 4:19; 5:5; 9:5, (Hi) 15, 17. 6. אֲשֶׁר occas. receives its closer definition by a subst. following it, in other words, its logical antecedent is inserted in the rel. clause: (a) in the phrase peculiar to Je., אֲשֶׁר הָיָה דְבַר י׳ אֶל יר׳ that which came (of) the word of י׳ to Je. †14:1; 46:1; 47:1; 49:34 (cf. Ew§ 334); (b) Ex 25:9 Nu 33:4 1 S 25:30 2 K 8:12, 12:6 לְכֹל אֲשֶׁר־יִמָּצֵא שָׁם בָּֽדֶק׃, Ez 12:25; cf. the Ethiopic usage Di§ 201; (c) (antec. repeated) Gn 49:30 = 50:13, 1 S 25:39 (י׳ repeated), Is 54:9 (prob.) as to which I sware that, etc., Am 5:1 which I take up over you (as) a dirge. 7. אֲשֶׁר ל׳ that (belongs, belong, belonged) to, is used a. either alone or preceded by כָּל־ to express (all) that (belongs) to, as Gn 14:23 מִכָּל־אֲשֶׁר־לָ֑ךְ of all that is thine, 31:1 מֵאֲשֶׁר לְאָבִינוּ of that which was our father’s 32:24 & sent over אֶת־אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ that which he had, + often b. as a circumlocution of the genitive, as Gn 29:9 עִם־הַצֹּאן אֲשֶׁר לְאָבִיהָ with the sheep that were her father’s, 40:5; 47:4, Lv 9:8; Ju 6:11; 1 S 25:7 הָרֹעִים אֲשֶׁר־לְךָ, 2 S 14:31 אֶת־הַחֶלְקָה אֲשֶׁר־לִי, 23:8; 1 K 1:8, 33 עַל הַפִּרְדָּה אֲשֶׁר־לִי upon mine own mule, v 49; 4:2; 2 K 11:10; 16:13 Ru 2:21; and especially in the case of a compound expression depending on a single genit., as Gn 23:9; 40:5; 41:43 מִרְכֶּבֶת הַמִּשְׁנֶה אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ the chariot of the second rank which he had, Ex 38:30; Ju 3:20; 6:25; 1 S 17:40; 21:8, אֲבִיר הָרֹעִים אֲשֶׁר לְשָׁאוּל the mightiest of Saul’s herdmen, 24:5 אֶת־כְּנַף־הַמְּעִיל אֲשֶׁר־לְשָׁאוּל, 2 S 2:8 Saul’s captain of the host, 1 K 10:28; 15:20; 22:31; Je 52:17; Ru 4:3. c. with names of places (especially such as do not readily admit the st. cstr.) Ju 18:28; 19:14 הַגִּבְעָה אֲשֶׁר לְבִנְיָמִן Gibeah (the hill) of Benjamin, 20:4; 1 S 17:1; 1 K 15:27; 16:15; 17:9; 19:3; 2 K 14:11. Comp. שֶׁל (q.v.) which in Rabb., like the Aramaic דִּיל-, ܕܺܝܠ, is in habitual use as a mark of the genitive.—N.B. In Aramaic also דּי, ܕ, without ל, expresses the gen. relation, as מִלְּתָא דִי־מַלְכָּא, lit. the word, that of the king = the word of the king. The few apparent cases of a similar use of אשׁר are, however, too foreign to the general usage of the language to be regarded otherwise than as due to textual error: 1 S 13:8 read אֲשֶׁר אָמַר (or שָׂם Ex 9:5) שְׁמוּאֵל (𝔊 εἶπε); 1 K 11:25 supply עָשָׂה (𝔊 ἣν ἐποίησεν); 2 K 25:10 supply אֵת with (as ‖ Je 52:14); 2 Ch 34:22 read וַאֲשֶׁר אָמַר הַמֶּלֶךְ (cf. 𝔊) and those whom the king appointed (abbreviated from 2 K 22:14); cf. Ew§ 292 a, b with note. 8. אֲשֶׁר becomes, like Aramaic דּי, ܕ, a conj. approximating in usage to כִּי: thus a. = quod, ὅτι, that, subordinating an entire sentence to a verb of knowing, remembering, etc. (α) with אֵת Dt 9:7 forget not אֵת אֲשֶׁר הִקְצַפְתָּ the fact that (= how) thou provokedst, etc., 29:15; Jos 2:10; 1 S 24:11, 19; 2 S 11:20 know ye not אֵת אֲשֶׁר־יֹרוּ how they shoot from off the wall? 2 K 8:12 Is 38:3 + often. As subj. (rare) 1 K 14:19; 2 K 14:15; 20:20. Of time (peculiarly) †2 S 14:15 עַתָּה אֲשֶׁר now (is it) that … Zc 8:20 (prob.) yet (shall it be) that … v 23; cf. כִּמְעַט שֶׁ Ct 3:4. (β) without אֵת (not very common, כִּי being usually employed): after יָדַע Ex 11:7; Nu 32:23; Ez 20:26 (strange in Ez: v. Hi) Jb 9:5 (Ew De Di) Ec 8:12, רָאָה Dt 1:31 (RV) 1 S 18:15, הִתְוַדָּה to confess Lv 5:5; 26:40b, הִשְׁבִּיעַ 1 K 22:16 (caused to swear that …); after a noun Is 38:7 הָאוֹת אֲשֶׁר the sign that … (‖ 2 K 20:9 כִּי) with growing frequency in late Hebrew, 2 Ch 2:7, and especially Ne Est: Ne 2:5, 10; 7:65 (= Ezr 2:63) 8:14, 15; 10:31; 13:1, 19, 22; Est 1:19; 2:10; 3:4; 4:11; 6:2; 8:11; Ec 3:22 (מֵאֲשֶׁר) 5:4; 7:18 (with טוֹב: contrast Ru 2:22) v 22, 29; 8:12, 14; 9:1; Dn 1:8(×2). (γ) prefixed to a direct citation, like כִּי q.v. (= ὅτι recitativum) (rare) 1 S 15:20; 2 S 1:4; 2:4 (v. Dr) ψ 10:6 (prob.), Ne 4:6. b. it is resolvable into so that: Gn 11:7 אֲשֶׁר לֹא יִשְׁמְעוּ so that they understand not, etc., 13:16; 22:14 אֲשֶׁר יֵאָמֵר so that it is said, Ex 20:26; Dt 4:10, 40 אֲשֶׁר יִיטַב לְךָ 6:3; 28:27, 51; 1 K 3:12, 13; 2 K 9:37; Mal 3:19. c. it has a causal force, forasmuch as, in that, since: Gn 30:18; 31:49 and Mizpah, אֲשֶׁר אָמַר for that he said. 34:13, 27; 42:21 we are guilty, אֲשֶׁר רָאִינוּ we who saw (or, in that we saw), Nu 20:13 Meribah, because they strove there, Dt 3:24; Jos 4:7, 23; 22:31; Ju 9:17; 1 S 2:23; 15:15; 20:42 go in peace, אֲשֶׁר נִשְׁבַּעְנוּ forasmuch as we have sworn, 25:26 thou whom (= or, seeing that) י׳ hath withholden, 2 S 2:5 blessed are ye of י׳, אֲשֶׁר עֲשִׂיתֶם, who (οἵτινες) have done (or in that ye have done), 1 K 3:19; 15:5; 2 K 12:3; 17:4; 23:26; Je 16:13; Ec 8:11, 12 (Hi De Now). Here also belongs its use in אֲשֶׁר לָמָּה since why …? (= lest) Dn 1:10: v. sub לְמָה" dir="rtl" >לָמָּה. On אֲשֶׁר עַל כֵּן forasmuch as Jb 34:27 v. sub כִּי עַל כֵּן" dir="rtl" >כִּי עַל כֵּן. d. it expresses a condition (rare & peculiar): Lv 4:22 אֲשֶׁר נָשִׂיא יֶחֱטָא in (case) that = when (or if) a ruler sinneth (v 3, 13, 27 אִם) 25:33; Nu 5:29 (explained differently by Ew§ 334a), Dt 11:27 and the blessing אֲשֶׁר תִּשְׁמְעוּ if ye hearken (v 28 אִם), 18:22 Ges§ 159 cc Jos 4:21 אֲשֶׁר יִשְׁאָלוּן … when they ask …, then … (v 6 כִּי), Is 31:4. In 1 K 8:33 (‖ 2 Ch 6:24 כִּי, cf. K v 35, 37) אֲשֶׁר may be rendered indifferently because or when. Once, similarly, אֵת אֲשֶׁר 1 K 8:31 v. p. 85. e. perhaps (exceptionally) = כַּאֲשֶׁר, as, Je 33:22; Is 54:9 (sq. כֵּן; but כֵּן q.v. sometimes stands without כאשׁר, & אשׁר may in these passages connect with what precedes); according to some also Je 48:8 ψ 106:34 (in a connexion where כַּאֲשֶׁר would be more usual: אֲשֶׁר may however be the obj. of אָמַר). In 1 S 16:7 אֲשֶׁר יִרְאֶה הָאָדָם read כַּאֲשֶׁר, v. Dr.In Dt 15:14 also read כַּאֲשֶׁר: note ברכך before. f. combined with preps., אֲשֶׁר converts them into conjunctions: see below, בַּאֲשֶׁר" dir="rtl" >בַּאֲשֶׁר, כַּאֲשֶׁר, מֵאֲשֶׁר. On its use similarly with (אַחֲרֵי) אַחַר, מִבְּלִי, בַּעֲבוּר, עַל דְּבַר, יַעַן, לְמַעַן, כְּפִי, עַד, עַל, עֵקֶב, מִפְּנֵי, תַּחַת, see these words.—הַאֲשֶׁר, with ה interrog., occurs once, 2 K 6:22. Note.1 אֲשֶׁר being a connecting link, without any perfectly corresponding equivalent in Engl., its force is not unfreq. capable of being represented in more than one way. See e.g. 2 S 2:5 (above 8 c), Is 28:12 unto whom he said, or for that he said to them. Note.2 The opinion that אֲשֶׁר has an asseverative force (like כִּי, q.v.), or introduces the apodosis, is not prob., being both alien to its general usage & not required by the passages alleged. Render Is 8:20 either ‘Surely according to this word will those speak who have no dawn,’ or ‘… will they speak when (cf. supr. 8 d Dt 11:27; Jos 4:21) they have no dawn.’	Conj-w	4	4953
H1121a	בֵּן4870 n.m. son (MI Ph. בן; so Sab. CISiv. No. 2, cf. בני DHMSem. Sprachforsch. 6; Arabic اِبْنٌ; Assyrian bin(u), LyonSargon 9, 1. 57; especially in bin-bin, grandson COTGloss., cf. Dl infr.; Aramaic בַּר, ܒܰܪ, pl. בְּנִין, ܒܢܺܝܢ; cf. Palm., especially VogNo. 21. 31. 36 a al.; possibly orig. connected with בנה build, so Thes, cf. Assyrian bânu, begetter (DlPr 104 & cf. BaZMG 1887, 638 ff.); but all traces of this √ lost in Heb. form; √ perhaps orig. bilit. (בִּן, בֵּן) בַּן v. Sta§ 183)—abs. בּ׳ Gn 4:25 +; בֵּֽן־ Ez 18:10; cstr. בֵּן Gn 49:22(×2); בֶּן־ Gn 5:32 +; בֶּן Est 2:5; Ne 6:18, & c. prefix Gn 17:17; Nu 8:25; 1 Ch 27:23; 2 Ch 25:5; 31:16, 17; בְּנוֹ Nu 23:18; 24:3, 15; בְּנִי Gn 49:11; בִּן Dt 25:2; בִּן־ Ex 33:11 + 32 times (29 times in combination בִּן־נוּן (ישׁוע, הושׁע) יהושׁע); sf. בְּנִי Gn 21:10 +; בִּנְךָ Ex 20:10 +; לִבֱנ֑ךָ Dt 7:3; 1 K 11:13; בְּנֵךְ Gn 30:14 +; בְּנוֹ Gn 4:17 +; בְּנָהּ Gn 21:10 +; pl. בָּנִים Gn 3:16 +; cstr. בְּנֵי Gn 6:2 +; sf. בָּנַי Gn 31:43 +; בָּנֵינוּ Jos 22:25 +; בְּנֵיכֶם Ex 3:22 +, etc.;— 1. son, male child, born of a woman Gn 4:25; 16:11, 15; 17:19 cf. v 16 18:10, 14; 19:37, 38 + often, cf. בֶּן־בִּטְנָהּ Is 49:15; begotten by a man Gn 5:4 f. 28; 6:10; 11:11 f. + often; ‖ בַּת (בָּנוֹת) daughter Gn 5:4, 7, 10 f. Ex 20:10 Dt 5:14; 16:11, 14 1 S 30:3, 6 Jb 1:2 42:13 +; of son as desired Gn 30:2 (cf. 15:2; 16:2; 17:17; 18:10 f. 1 S 1:5–11) 2 K 4:14, 28 ψ 127:3 +; rejoiced in Gn 30:6 +; beloved Ex 21:5 2 S 19:1, 3, 5 1 K 3:26; cared for Dt 1:31; spared Mal 3:17; disciplined & trained Dt 8:5 Pr 3:12; 13:24; 19:18; 29:17; owing reverence, obedience, etc. to parents Pr 6:20; 10:1; 13:1; בִּנְךָ בְּכוֹרְךָ thy first-born son Gn 27:32; הַבֵּן הַבְּכֹר Dt 21:15 cf. 1 S 8:2; בְּנָהּ הַגָּדֹל her elder son Gn 27:15, 42; בְּנוֹ הַגָּדֹל 27:1; בְּנָהּ הַקָּטָן her younger son Gn 27:15, 42. In partic. a. בֶּן־אִמּוֹ son of his mother, i.e. own (uterine) brother Gn 43:29, cf. 27:29 Ju 8:19 ψ 50:20; 69:9, & v. אֵם²" dir="rtl" >אֵם; בְּנֵי אָבִיךָ son of thy father = brethren Gn 49:8 (poet.) †b. בְּנֵי דֹדֵיהֶן = cousins Nu 36:11. c. בְּנִי my son, as term of kindliness of endearment, used by Eli to Samuel 1 S 3:6, 16 cf. 4:16; 24:17; 26:17, 21, 25, v. also Pr 1:8, 10 2:1 +; cf. בִּנְךָ, used by Benhaded of himself to Elisha 2 K 8:9; by Ahaz to Tiglath-pileser 16:7; especially to express intimate and gracious relation with God: י׳ calls Israel בְּנִי בְכֹרִי Ex 4:22 cf. v 23 Ho 11:1, v. also ψ 80:16 (but cf. Che); בָּנִים אַתֶּם ליהוה אלהיכם Dt 14:1; בְּנֵי עֶלְיוֹן ψ 82:6 (‖ אלהים); בְּנֵי אֵל־חָ֑י Ho 2:1; cf. further Dt 32:5 (pl.) v 20 (pl.) Is 1:2, 4; 30:1, 9; Je 3:14, 22; 4:22; 31:20; of future Davidic king 2 S 7:14 = 1 Ch 17:13 cf. ψ 2:7; expressly referred to Solomon 1 Ch 22:10; 28:6; also of children (offered in fire) Ez 16:21. d. בְּנֵי האלהים applied to supernatural beings Gn 6:2, 4; Jb 1:6; 2:1; בְּנֵי אלהים Jb 38:7; בְּנֵי אֵלִים ψ 29:1 (on which cf. Che’s note) 89:7. e. בֶּן־אָדָם son of man, cf. בְּנֵי א׳, v. אָדָם" dir="rtl" >אָדָם; †בְּנֵי אִישׁ ψ 4:3 & (‖ בני אדם) 49:3; 62:10; La 3:33. †f. בֶּן־בִּנְךָ = thy grandson Ex 10:2; Dt 6:2; Ju 8:22 cf. Je 27:7; also pl. Ex 34:7; Dt 4:9, 25; Ju 12:14; 2 K 17:41; 1 Ch 8:40; Jb 42:16; ψ 128:6; Pr 13:22; 17:6; Ez 37:25; also בֵּן alone with similar reference Gn 29:5 (Laban son of Nahor); Laban calls his daughters’ children his own sons Gn 31:28, 43 cf. 32:1; son of Naomi Ru 4:17; בְּנֵי רְבִעִים 2 K 10:30 sons of the fourth generation, and, in general, descendants Jos 22:24, 25, 27 +; cf. 2 S 19:25 2 K 9:20; Ez 5:1. g. constantly, as more precise designation, added to personal name כָּלֵב בֶּן־יְפֻנֶּה Nu 14:30; 32:12; 34:19 +; יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בִּן־נוּן Nu 11:28; 14:30; 32:12, 28; 34:17 +; יָרָבְעָם בֶּן־נְבָט 1 K 12:2, 15 +, etc.; also without personal name (often with implication of contempt) בֶּן־קִישׁ 1 S 10:11; בֶּן־יִשַׁי 1 S 20:27, 30, 31; 22:7, 8, 9, 13; 25:10 2 S 20:1; בְּנֵי צְרוּיָה 2 S 16:10; בֶּן־רְמַלְיָהוּ Is 7:4, 5, 9; 8:16; בֶּן־טָֽבְאַ֑ל Is 7:6; cf. also לֵוִי²" dir="rtl" >בְּנֵי לֵוִי Nu 16:7, 8. h. designated as בֶּן־זְקֻנִים i.e. born in old age of father Gn 37:3; opp. בְּנֵי הַנְּעוּרִים sons of one’s youth ψ 127:4; also בֶּן־בֵּיתִי one born in my house Gn 15:3 (i.e. slave) so בְּנֵי בַיִת Ec 2:7. i. in various combinations: (α) as expression of contumely, בֶּן־נַעֲוַת הַמַּרְדּוּת 1 S 20:30; בֶּן־הַמְּרַצֵּחַ הַוֶּה 2 K 6:32 this son of a murderer; cf. בְּנֵי־נָבָל Jb 30:8; בְּנֵי בְלִי־שֵׁם ib.; בְּנֵי עֹנֲנָה Is 57:3 (‖ זֶרַע מְנָאֵף); cf. בֶּן־אִשָּׁה אַחֶרֶת Ju 11:2 (cf. v 1); (β) as term of respect, dignity, בֶּן־חוֹרִים son of nobles Ec 10:17 (in Aramaic = free born); בֶּן־חֲכָמִים Is 19:11; בֶּן־מַלְכֵי־קֶדֶם ib.; cf. בֶּן־מֶלֶךְ ψ 72:1 (‖ מֶלֶךְ); בֶּן־אֲמָתֶ֑ךָ ψ 86:16 in addressing י׳ (‖ עַבְדֶּ֑ךָ) & בְּנֵי־עֲבָדֶיךָ ψ 102:29; of noble appearance בְּנֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ Ju 8:18. j. often pl. with name of ancestor, people, land, or city, to denote descendants, inhabitants, membership in a nation or family, etc.: (α) e.g. בְּנֵי־עֵבֶר Gn 10:21; בְּנֵי־חֵת Gn 23:3, 5, 7, 10(×2), 11, 16, 18, 20; 25:10; 49:32 (all P); (בְּנֵי־שֵׁת) Nu 24:17 v. sub 8); בְּנֵי־חֲמוֹר Gn 33:19 Jos 24:32; בְּנֵי עֵשָׂו Gn 36:5, 15, 19 Dt 2:4, 8, 12, 22, 29; בְּנֵי שֵׂעִיר Gn 36:20, 21; בֶּן־(בני)הִנֹּם Jos 15:8 + (cf. sub גַּיְא); בְּנֵי לוֹט Dt 2:9, 19 ψ 83:9; בְּנֵי־יוֹסֵף (lit. Gn 46:27; 48:8; 1 Ch 5:1) Nu 1:32; 26:28, 37; 34:23; 36:5 (מַטֵּה ב׳ י׳) + 6 times Jos, cf. ψ 77:16; even בְּנֵי חֲצִי שֵׁבֶט מְנַשֶּׁה 1 Ch 5:23; בְּנֵי דָוִיד (lit. 2 S 8:18 = 1 Ch 18:17, 1 Ch 3:1, 9) 2 Ch 13:8; 23:3; 32:33; בְּנֵי אָסָף 2 Ch 29:13; Ezr 2:41; 3:8 + (v. אָסָף); בְּנֵי קֹרַח in titles of ψ 42–49, 84, 85, 87, 88; especially (β) בְּנֵי־עַמּוֹן (standing designation of people of Ammon) Gn 19:38 + 81 times (cf. עַמּוֹן & NöZMG 1886, 171 DrSm 66); בְּנֵי יַעֲקֹב (lit. Gn 34:7, 13, 25, 27; 35:5, 22, 26; 49:2) 2 K 17:34 ψ 105:6 Mal 3:6 cf. ψ 77:16; & chiefly (γ) בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל (lit. Gn 42:5; 45:21; 46:5; Ex 1:1) Ex 1:7 + 613 times, incl. Hex 427 (of which 328 P, 49 E, 25 J, 25 D), Ju 6:1, SK Ch 73 (23 in ref. to ancient history, 10 in opp. to Judah); so also Vrss & var. sometimes for בֵּית יִשׂ׳, e.g. Jos 21:43 + v. Di, Ez 3:1 + v. Co; also the reverse Ez 2:3 al.; note especially עַם בּ׳ יִשְׂרָאֵל Ex 1:9; עַמִּי בּ׳ יִשְׂרָאֵל Ex 3:10; 7:4; עֲדַת בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל Ex 16:1, 2, 9, 10; 17:1 Lv 16:5; 19:2; Nu 1:2, 53; 8:9, 20; 13:26; 15:25, 26 17:6; 19:9; 25:6; 26:2; 31:12 (all P); דֹּרוֹת ב׳ יִשׂ׳ Ju 3:2; כָּל־ב׳ יִשׂ׳ וְכָל־הָעָם 20:26; ב׳ יִשׂ׳ וּבְנֵי הַלֵּוִי Ne 10:40; also (δ) בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה (lit. Gn 46:12; 26:19 1 Ch 2:3, 10; 4:1) Nu 1:26 + 18 times Nu Jos, Ju 1:8, 9, 16 (so read also v 21(×2) cf. Jos 15:53 & v. sub בנימן) 2 S 1:18 1 Ch 4:27 + 8 times Chr, Je 7:30 + 4 times Je; Ho 2:2 Jo 4:6, 8, 19 Ob 12 (not in K, of Judah or of any other tribe, except בְּנֵי לֵוִי 1 K 12:31) incl. מַטֵּה בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה Jos 15:1, 20, 21; 21:1 1 Ch 6:50; for usage with other tribes of Isr., v. the articles;—but note (ε) †בְּנֵי לֵוִי (lit. Gn 46:11 Ex 6:16 Nu 3:17 1 Ch 5:27; 6:1 cf. 23:6) Ex 32:28 Nu 3:15; 16:7, 8; 18:21 Jos 21:10 (as including sons of Aaron etc.); כָּל־בְּנֵי לֵוִי Ex 32:26; כָּל־אַחֶיךָ ב׳ ל׳ Nu 16:10; הַכֹּהֲנִים ב׳ ל׳ Dt 21:5; 31:9 cf. 1 K 12:31 & Mal 3:3; 1 Ch 23:24, 27; 24:20 Ezr 8:15 (distinguished from priests) Ne 12:23 Ez 40:46 (including בְּנֵי צָדוֹק the priests); also מַחֲנוֹת ב׳ ל׳ 1 Ch 9:18; בְּנֵי הַלֵּוִי 1 Ch 12:27 Ne 10:40; בְּנֵי הַלְּוִיִּם 1 Ch 15:15; 24:30 (cf. also לֵוִי); (ζ) בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן (lit. Ex 28:1, 40 1 Ch 5:29; 24:1; often Aaron and his sons lit. Ex 27:21; 28:1, 4 +) Lv 3:5, 8, 13; 6:7, 11; 7:10, 33 Jos 21:10 1 Ch 6:35, 39, 42; 15:4 (+ Levites) 24:1, 31 Ne 12:47; also בְּנֵי א׳ הַכֹּהֲנִים Lv 1:5, 8, 11; 2:2; 3:2 Nu 3:3; 10:8 & Jos 21:19 2 Ch 31:19 cf. 26:18; 29:21; 35:14(×2); בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֵן Lv 1:7 Jos 21:4 (as subdivision of Levites) v 13 cf. Lv 7:34; אֶת־כֹּהֲנֵי יהוה אֶת־בְּנֵי אַהֲרֹן וְהַלְּוִיִּם 2 Ch 13:9 cf. v 10; once in sing. הַכֹּהֵן בֶּן־אַהֲרֹן Ne 10:39; v. also sub אַהֲרֹן" dir="rtl" >אַהֲרֹן; (η) †בְּנֵי צָדוֹק Ez 40:26, 44:15 הכהנים הלוים בני צדוק; 48:11 הכהנים הַמְֿקֻדָּשׁ מבני צדוק (𝔊 Sm Co join מ of מבני to preceding word, making pl.); (θ) בְּנֵי with names of peoples, lands, and cities, בְּנֵי כֻשִׁיִּים Am 9:7; בְּנֵי מִצְרַיִם Ez 16:26; בְּנֵי אַשּׁוּר Ez 16:28; 23:7, 9, 12, 23; ב׳ אֶרֶץ הַבְּרִית Ez 30:5 (Co del. ארץ); ב׳ בָּבֶל Ez 23:15, 17, 23; ב׳ יְרוּשָׁלִַם Jo 4:6; ב׳ צִיּוֹן Jo 2:23 La 4:2 ψ 149:2 (cf. Zc 9:13). Vid. further (ι) בְּנֵי עַמֶּ֑ךָ Lv 19:18 cf. 20:17 Nu 22:5 Ju 14:16, 17 Ez 3:11; 33:2, 12, 17, 30; 37:18 Dn 12:1; בְּנֵי פָּרִיצֵי עַמֶּךָ Dn 11:14; (κ) קֶבֶר בְּנֵי הָעָם 2 K 23:6 2 Ch 35:5, 7, 12; קִבְרֵי בְנֵי הָעָם Je 26:23; (λ) בְּנֵי־קֶדֶם Gn 29:1 Ju 7:12; 8:10 1 K 5:10 Jb 1:3 Is 11:14 Je 49:28 Ez 25:4, 10; †(μ) בְּנֵי הַמְּדִינָה Ezr 2:1 = Ne 7:6; (ν) of bulls, בְּנֵי בָשָׁן Dt 32:14 (song) cf. KloSK 1872, 254 Di. 2. children (male and female) Gn 3:16; 21:7 Ex 21:5; 22:23; hence בְּנֵי מְנַשֶּׁה הַזְּכָרִים Jos 17:2 male children, בֵּן זָכָר Je 20:15. 3. youth, young men (pl.) Pr 7:7 Ct 2:3. 4. the young of animals Lv 22:28 (שׁוֹר אוֹ שֶׂה) cf. Dt 22:6, 7 1 S 6:7, 10 Zc 9:9 Jb 4:11; 28:8; 39:4, 16;—בֶּן־בָּקָר etc. v. sub 7 b infr. 5. of plant-shoots בֵּן פֹּרָת Gn 49:22(×2); also בֵּן ψ 80:16? (‖ כַּנָּה; see Che trans. & crit. n.) 6. fig. of lifeless things, בְּנֵי רֶשֶׁף sparks Jb 5:7; stars עַיִשׁ עַל־בָּנֶיהָ Jb 38:32; arrows בֶּן־קָ֑שֶׁת Jb 41:2; בְּנֵי אַשְׁפָּתוֹ) La 3:13; cf. בֶּן־גָּרְנִי i.e. corn of my threshing-floor Is 21:10. 7. a. member of a guild, order or class, †בְּנֵי הַנְּבִיאִים i.e. those belonging to the prophetic order 1 K 20:35 2 K 2:3, 5, 7, 15; 4:1, 38(×2); 5:22; 6:1; 9:1 (Hoffm RSProph. 85. 388, K 15 f.; ZehnpfundBAS i.355 comp. Assyrian mâr šipri, son of a messenger = messenger, and explains from the son’s succeeding to father’s calling) & בֶּן־נָבִיא Am 7:14; prob. also †בְּנֵי הַכֹּהֲנִים 1 Ch 9:30 Ezr 2:61; 10:18; †בְּנֵי הַשֹּׁעֲרִים Ezr 2:42; cf. בְּנֵי הַגְּדוּד 2 Ch 25:13 men of the troop, v. Palm. בני שירתא men of the caravan VogNo. 4 al.; also בְּנֵי הַגּוֹלָה = exiles †Ezr 4:1; 6:19, 20; 8:35; 10:7, 16; בֶּן־הָרַקָּחִים Ne 3:8; further, in בֶּן־נֵכָר = foreigner (only P, poet., & late) †Gn 17:12, 27 Ex 12:43 Lv 22:25 Ez 44:9(×2); ב׳־הַנּ׳ †Is 56:3; בְּנֵיִ־נֵכָר †2 S 22:45, 46 = ψ 18:45, 46 Ne 9:2 Is 60:10; 61:5; 62:8 Ez 44:7 ψ 144:7, 11, בְּנֵי־הַנּ׳ Is 56:6; also בְּנֵי הַתּוֹשָׁבִים הַגָּרִים עִמָּכֶם Lv 25:45. b. of animals, בֶּן־בָקָר son of (the) herd, i.e. young one of the herd, בָּקָר וּבְנֵי בָקָר 1 S 14:32 cf. עֵגֶל בֶּן־בָּקָר Lv 9:2 (P); then, in general, one of the herd: fit for food Gn 18:7, 8 (J), for sacrifice Nu 15:8 (P); בן הַבּ׳ Lv 12:6 Nu 15:9 (P); especially פַּר בֶּן־בָּקָר Ex 29:1 Lv 4:3, 14; 16:3; 23:18 Nu 7:15 + 16 times Nu (all P) + 2 Ch 13:9 Ez 43:19, 23, 25; 45:18; 46:6; פָּרִים בְּנֵי בָּקָר Nu 28:11, 19, 27; 29:13, 17 (P); also בְּנִי אֲתֹנוֹ Gn 49:11 (poem, J; ‖עִירֹה); בְּנֵי־צֹאן ψ 114:4, 6; בֶּן־רְאֵמִים ψ 29:6; בְּנֵי הָרַמָּכִים Est 8:10; (הַ)יּוֹנָה בְּנֵי Lv 1:14 + 7 times Lv + Nu 6:10 cf. בֶּן־יוֹנָה Lv 12:6 (all P); בְּנֵי־נָ֑שֶׁר Pr 30:17; בְּנֵי עֹרֵב ψ 147:9. 8. ב׳ as n. relat. followed by word of quality, characteristic, etc. especially †(α) בֶּן־(בני)חַיִל = mighty man 1 S 14:52; 18:17 2 S 2:7; 13:28; 17:10(×2) 1 K 1:52 + 7 times Ch; אֲנָשִׁים בני ח׳ Ju 18:2 2 K 2:16; אֶלָף אִישׁ מִבְּנֵי הֶחָ֑יִל Ju 21:10; †(β) בְּנֵי עַוְלָה wicked men 2 S 3:34; 7:10 1 Ch 17:9 Ho 10:9; בֶּן־ע׳ ψ 89:23 (for בני בליעל v. בליעל); †(γ) בְּנֵי מֶ֑רִי rebels Nu 17:25 (cf. בַּיִת); †(δ) בְּנֵי הַתַּעֲרֻבוֹת sons of pledges = hostages 2 K 14:14 = 2 Ch 25:24; †(ε) בְּנֵי מָוֶת i.e. those deserving of death 1 S 26:16; so בֶּן־מות 2 S 12:5; בְּנֵי תְמוּתָה appointed or exposed to death ψ 79:11; 102:21; cf. †(ζ) בִּן הַכּוֹת one worthy of smiting Dt 25:2; †(η) בְּנֵי עֹ֑נִי Pr 31:5; †(θ) בְּנֵי חֲלוֹף Pr 31:8; †(ι) בְּנֵי שָׁאוֹן Je 48:45 = tumultuous ones; so also (= שֵׁאת) בְּנֵי שֵׁת Nu 24:17 cf. RV Di al.; †(κ) בְּנֵי הַיִּצְהָר Zc 4:14 i.e. anointed ones; †(λ) בֶּן־מֶשֶׁק Gn 15:2 son of possession, i.e. heir; †(μ) הֵילֵל בֶּן־שָׁ֑חַר Is 14:12 son of dawn; †(ν) of animals בְּנֵי שָׁ֑חַץ i.e. proud beasts Jb 28:8; 41:26; (ξ) of Jonah’s gourd בִּן־לַיְלָה Jon 4:10(×2); †(ο) of a fertile hill קֶרֶן בֶּן־שֶׁמֶן Is 5:1. 9. n. relat. of age: a. of men, וַיְהִי נֹחַ בֶּן־חֲמֵשׁ מֵאוֹת שָׁנָה Gn 5:32 cf. 7:6 + 71 times P; Gn 50:26 Jos 14:7, 10; 24:29 (all E); Nu 32:11 (J), Dt 31:2; also Ju 2:8 1 S 4:15 2 S 4:4; 19:33, 36 1 Ch 2:21 23:3, 24, 27; 27:3 2 Ch 24:15; 25:5; 31:16, 17 Ezr 3:8 Is 65:20(×2) Je 52:1; + 41 times SK Ch of kings at accession; note especially (incl. in above) the phrase מִבֶּן עֶשְׂרִים שָׁנָה וָמָ֑עְלָה Ex 30:14; 38:26 Nu 1:3 + 21 times Nu 1–3 + 26:2, 4; 32:11 1 Ch 23:24, 27 2 Ch 25:5 Ezr 3:8; cf. Lv 27:7 Nu 8:24; 26:62 1 Ch 23:3 & without מעלה Nu 8:25; 18:16; also מִבֶּן עשׂרים שׁנה וְעַד בֶּן־שִׁשִּׁים שָׁנָה Lv 27:3 cf. v 5, 6; מִבֶּן שׁלשׁים שׁנה ומעלה ועד בן־חמשׁים שׁנה Nu 4:3(×2) + 12 times Nu 4; מבן שׁלושׁ שׁנים וּלְמַ֫עְלָה 2 Ch 31:16 cf. v 17; & לְמִבֶּן עשׂרים שׁנה וּלְמָ֑טָה 1 Ch 27:23. b. of animals, (Hex all P, incl. H) בֶּן־שָׁנָה Ex 12:5; 29:38 Lv 9:3; 23:18, 19 Nu 7:17 + 28 times Nu 7, 28, 29; also Mi 6:6; בֶּן־שְׁנָתוֹ Lv 12:6; 23:12 Nu 6:12, 14 + 12 times Nu 7; also Ez 46:13. Note.—בן appears perhaps abbrev. as בּ in a few cpd. n.pr.; v. בִּדְקַר" dir="rtl" >בִּדְקַר (= בֶּן־דקר?), בִּלְשָׁן, בִּמְהָל, בַּעֲלִיס, בַּעֲנָה, בִּרְשַׁע, בִּשְׁלָם (so MV after Schol. Hamâsa3 ed. Freytag; Röde libr. hist. interpr. Arabic 20, 21; but this is very uncertain, cf. Ol§227 b, p. 613).—On Lag’s explan. of אבי in some n.pr. as for אבן = בן cf. LagBN 75 & v. אֲבִינֵר" dir="rtl" >אבינר p. 4, etc., but this is dub.	N-fpc \| 3mp	3	4935
H3588a	I. כִּי conj. that, for, when (Moab. id.: Ph. כ. Prob. from the same demonstr. basis found in ܟܳܐ here, and in certain pronouns, as Aramaic דֵּךְ this (WSG 110 f.); perhaps also ultim. akin with كَىْ that, in order that, and ܟܰܝ then, enclit., like Lat. nam in quisnam?)— 1. that (ὅτι, Germ. dass): a. prefixed to sentences depending on an active verb, and occupying to it the place of an accus.: so constantly, after vbs. of seeing, as Gn 1:10 וַיַּרְא אֱלֹהִים כִּי טוֹב and God saw that it was good, 3:6; 6:2, 5; 12:14 + often, hearing 14:14; 29:33, knowing 22:12; 24:14, telling 3:11; 12:18, repenting 6:6, 7, swearing Gn 22:16 Je 22:5, believing Ex 4:5 La 4:12, remembering ψ 78:35, forgetting Jb 39:15; אָמַר = command (late; in early Heb. the words said are quoted) Jb 36:10, 24) זְכֹר in a command) 37:20b 1 Ch 21:18 (contrast 2 S 24:18) etc.; טוֹב כּי it is good that … 2 S 18:3 + (v. p. 374b: usually the inf. c., as Gn 2:18; v. ibid.); Gn 37:26 מַה־בֶּצַע כִּי נַהֲרֹג what profit that we should slay (impf.) …? Mal 3:14 what profit כִּי שָׁמַרְנוּ that we have kept (pf.) …? Jb 22:3 הַחֵפֶץ לְשַׁדַּי כִּי is it pleasure to Shaddai that …? after a pron., as ψ 41:12 by this I know that thou hast pleasure in me, that my enemy cannot triumph over me, 42:5 these things will I remember … that (or how) I used to go, etc., 56:10 this I know that god is for me, Jb 13:16 (הוא). And with כִּי repeated pleon. after an intervening clause 2 S 19:7 Je 26:15 +; כִּי … וְכִי Gn 3:6; 29:12 Ex 4:31 Jos 2:9; 8:21; 10:1 1 S 31:7 2 S 5:12 1 K 11:21 Je 40:7, 11; לֵאמֹר … וְכִי Gn 45:26 Ju 10:10. b. כִּי often introduces the direct narration (like ܕ, أَنْ, and the Gk. ὅτι recitativum, e.g. Luke 4:21), in which case it cannot be represented in English (except by inverted commas), Gn 21:30; 29:33 and she said, כִּי שׁמע י׳ Yahweh hath heard, etc.; Ex 3:12 = Ju 6:16 and he said, כִּי אֶהְיֶה עִמָּ֑ךְ I will be with thee, Jos 2:24 1 S 2:16 (v. Dr) 10:19 and ye have said to him, כִּי מֶלֶךְ תָּשִׂים עָלֵינוּ Thou shalt set a king over us, 2 S 11:23 1 K 1:13; 20:5 Ru 1:10, cf. 2:21 (but in reply to a qu. כִּי may = because, v. sub 3; and so also in sentences giving the expl. of a proper name, Gn 26:22; 29:32 (but De surely: v. infr.), Ex 2:10 (cf. Gn 4:25; 41:51, 52); in כִּי מָה, introducing an expostulation, 1 S 29:8 1 K 11:22 2 K 8:13, it gives the reason for a suppressed ‘Why do you say this?’). c. especially after an oath חַי אָ֫נִי, חַי י׳ etc., introducing the fact sworn to, Gn 42:16 by the life of Pharaoh, כִּי מְרַגְּלִים אַתֶּם (I say) that ye are spies; but through Heb. usage prob. gave it an asseverative force, Engl. idiom does not require it to be expressed: Nu 14:22 1 S 20:3 as י׳ liveth, כִּי כִפֶשַׂע בֵּינִי וּבֵין הַמָּוֶת there is but a step between me and death! 26:16; 29:6 Is 49:18 +; 1 S 14:44 כֹּה־יַעֲשֶׂה אֱלֹהִים וְכֹה יוֹסִיף כִּי מוֹת תָּמוּת thus may God do and more also: thou shalt surely die! 2 S 3:35 1 K 2:23 Ru 1:17 al.—Note that כִּי when thus used is often repeated after an intervening clause, in order that its force may be fully preserved: Gn 22:16f. 1 S 14:39 כִּי מוֹת יָמוּת (אִם־יֶשְׁנוֹ בְּיוֹנָתָן בְּנִי) חַי י׳ כִּי 25:34 2 S 2:27 כִּי אָז וג׳ (לוּלֵא דִּבַּרְתָּ) כִּי, 3:9; 15:21 Qr 1 K 1:30 Je 22:24. d. כִּי is used sometimes with advs. and interjs. to add force or distinctness to the affirmation which follows: (a) so especially in אַף כִּי (v. אַף); †הֲכִי is it that …? (as a neutral interrrog.) 2 S 9:1, (expecting a neg. answer) Gn 29:15 is it that thou art my brother, and shalt (therefore) serve me for nothing? Jb 6:22 is it that I have said, Give unto me? expressing surprise Gn 27:36 is it that he is called Jacob, and has (hence) supplanted me twice? 2 S 23:19 an affirm. answer is required (wh. would imply הֲלֹא כִי): read prob. with the ‖ 1 Ch 11:25 הִנּוֹ behold, he, etc.; †אִם־לֹא כִּי Dt 32:30 were it not that …; †אָמְנָם כִּי Jb 12:2 of a truth (is it) that ye are the people, etc.; †אַךְ כִּי 1 S 8:9; אֶפֶס כִּי Nu 13:28 +; גַּם כִּי †Ru 2:21; †הֲלֹא כִי 1 S 10:1 (but v. 𝔊 Dr), 2 S 13:28; †הִנֵּה כִי ψ 128:4; cf. ψ 118:10–12 בְּשֵׁם י׳ כִּי אֲמִילַֽם in the name of י׳ (is it) that—or (I say) that—I will mow them down; Jb 39:27 doth the vulture mount up at thy command, וְכִי יָרִים קִנּוֹ and (is it) that it (so) makes high its nest? Is 36:19 have the gods of the nations delivered each his land etc.? … וְכִי הִצִּילוּ i.e. (Hi) and (is it) that they have delivered Samaria out of my hand? > (Ew§ 354 c De Di) and that they have delivered Samaria out of my hand! = how much less (אַף כִּי) have they, etc.! (‖ 2 K 18:34 כִּי alone, perhaps conformed by error to v 35; 2 Ch 32:15 אַף כִּי, which however does not decide the sense of the orig. וְכִי). 1 Ch 29:14 וְכִי מִי read ומי or כי מי. (b) in introducing the apodosis, especially in כִּי עַתָּה (chiefly after לוּלֵא) indeed then …, Gn 31:42; 43:10 for unless we had tarried כִּי עַתָּה שַׁבְנוּ surely then we had returned twice, Nu 22:23 (read לוּלֵי for אוּלַי); so 1 S 14:30 𝔊 (after לוּא), and 13:13 Hi We (לֻא for לֹא); after אִם Jb 8:6 surely then he will awake over thee, etc. (But elsewhere כִּי עַתָּה is simply for now, Gn 29:32 Jb 7:21 +; or for then = for in that case, Ex 9:15 Nu 22:29 Jb 3:13; 6:3 +). It is dub. whether כִּי אָז has the same sense: for 2 S 2:27; 19:7 the כִּי in כִּי אָז may be merely resumptive of the כִּי recitat. preceding (vid. a, c). Rare otherwise: Ex 22:22 if thou afflict him כִּי אִם־צָעֹק יִצְעַק ’tis that (= indeed), if he cries unto me, I will hear him, Is 7:9 if ye believe not כִּי לֹא תֵאָמֵֽנוּ ׃ indeed ye will not be established. e. there seem also to be other cases in which כִּי, standing alone, has an intensive force, introducing a statement with emph., yea, surely, certainly (Germ. ja—a lighter particle than these Engl. words): see in EVV Gn 22:17 Ex 18:11 Nu 23:23 1 S 17:25; 20:26 2 K 23:22 Is 32:13; 60:9 Je 22:22; 31:19 Ho 6:9; 8:6; 9:12; 10:3 Am 3:7 ψ 76:11; 77:12 (Ew Che), Pr 30:2 (but not if construed as RVm), Ec 4:16; 7:7, 20 Jb 28:1 +; La 3:22 (𝔖 𝔗 Ew Th Öt) the mercies of י׳, surely they are not consumed (read prob. תַמּוּ or תָֽמְמוּ for תמנו), Ru 3:12 כִּי אָמְנָם yea, indeed. But it is doubtful whether כִּי has this force in all the passages for which scholars have had recourse to it, and whether in some it is not simply = for. De Pr 30:1 would restrict the usage to cases in which a suppressed clause may be understood. f. that, expressing consecution, especially after a question implying surprise or deprecation: sq. perf., Gn 20:9 what have I sinned against thee כִּי הֵבֵאתָ עָלַי that thou hast brought on me? 1 S 17:26; 22:8 Is 22:1 what aileth thee, that thou art gone up, etc.? v 16 36:5; 52:5 Mic 4:9 Hb 2:18; sq. ptcp. Ju 14:3 1 S 20:1 1 K 18:9 how have I sinned that thou art giving, etc.? 2 K 5:7 Ez 24:19; usually sq. impf. Ex 3:11 who am I כִּי אֵלֵךְ that I should go, etc.? 16:7 Ju 8:6; 9:28; 2 K 8:13 Is 7:13; 29:16 (also pf.), ψ 8:5 what is man כִּי תִזְכְּרֶנּוּ? Jb 3:12 or why the breasts כִּי אִינָקֽ ׃ that I should suck? 6:11 מַה־כֹּחִי כִּי אֲיַחֵל, 7:12, 17; 10:5f.; 13:25f; 15:12f. 14; 16:3; 21:15 +; after a neg., Gn 40:15 here also I have done nothing כִּי שָׂמוּ that they should have placed me in the dungeon, ψ 44:19f. our heart has not turned backward, etc. כִּי דִכִּיתָנוּ that thou shouldst have crushed us, etc., Is 43:22 not me hast thou called on, כִּי יָגַעְתָּ בִּי that thou shouldst have wearied thyself with me, Ho 1:6 (v. RV), Jb 41:2 Ru 1:12 I am too old to have an husband כִּי אָמַרְתָּי that I should have said, etc. (cf. Ew§337a; Dr§ 39 δ). g. added to preps. כִּי converts them, like אֲשֶׁר, into conjs. …, as יַעַן כִּי because that …: v. sub יַעַן" dir="rtl" >יַעַן, עַד³" dir="rtl" >עַד, עַל" dir="rtl" >עַל, עֵ֫קֶב" dir="rtl" >עֵקֶב, תַּ֫חַת²" dir="rtl" >תַּחַת. 2. a. Of time, when, of the past וַיְהִי כִּי Gn 6:1 (cf. BuUrg. 6), 26:8; 27:1 2 S 6:13; 7:1; 19:26 + (כַּאֲשֶׁר, and especially כְּ c. inf., are more freq.); וְהָיָה כִּי (simple וְ) 1 S 1:12; 17:48; Jos 22:7 Ju 2:18; 12:5 והיה כי יאמרו and it would be, whenever (freq.) they said, Je 44:19 (ptcp.), Ho 11:1 ψ 32:3 כי החרשׁתר when I was silent, Jb 31:21, 26, 29; of present (usually with impf.) as Ex 18:16 כִּי יִהְיֶה לָהֶם דָּבָר when they have a matter, 1 S 24:20 Is 1:12; 30:21 Je 14:12 Zc 7:5, 6 Mal 1:8 ψ 49:19 and men praise thee כִּי תֵיטִיב לָ֑ךְ when thou doest well to thyself, 102:1; 127:5 +, with pf. Ez 3:19–21; 33:9 Pr 11:15; 23:22; especially of future, as Gn 4:12 כִּי תַעֲבֹד אֶת־הָאֲדָמָה when thou shalt till the ground it shall not, etc., 24:41; 30:33; 31:49; 32:18 Ex 7:9 when Pharaoh shall speak unto you, Dt 4:25; 6:20 +; in phrase (תֹּאמַר וג׳) וְכִי תֹּאמְרוּ Lv 25:20 Dt 18:21 Is 8:19; 36:7 Je 13:22; and especially in וְהָיָה כִּי … Gn 12:12; 46:33 Dt 6:10; 15:16 1 S 10:7; 25:30 Is 8:21; 10:12 + often; with pf. Is 16:12 1 Ch 17:11 (altered from impf. 2 S 7:12); with ptcp. (unusual) Nu 33:51; 34:2 Dt 11:31; 18:9. b. elsewhere כִּי has a force approximating to if, though it usually represents a case as more likely to occur than אִם:—(mostly with impf.) Gn 38:16 Nu 5:10; 10:32 Dt 6:25; 7:17; 28:2, 13 1 S 20:13 2 S 19:8 2 K 4:29; 18:22 Je 38:15 Pr 4:8 Jb 7:13 (כי אמרתי when I say), 19:28; often in laws, as Ex 21:14, 33, 35, 37; 22:4, 5 etc., Dt 13:13; 14:24; 15:7, 12; 17:2; 18:6, 21 etc.; sometimes, in particular, to state a principle broadly, after which special cases are introduced by אִם, as Ex 21:2 when (כִּי) thou buyest a Hebrew servant, he shall serve thee six years, after which v 3–5 follow four special cases with אִם if: so 21:7 (כי), v 8–11 (אם); v 18 (כי), v 19 (אם); v 20 (כי), v 21 (אם); v 22 f. 28–32; Lv 1:2 (כי), v 3, 10 (אם) 4:2, 3, 13, 27, 32; 13:2 ff. Nu 30:3 ff. +; though this distinction is not uniformly observed, contrast e.g. Ex 21:5 with Dt 15:16; Nu 5:19 and v 20.—N.B. with כִּי = when or if, the subject is often prefixed for distinctness and emph.: 1 K 8:37 רָעָב כִּי־יִהְיֶה בָאָרֶץ דֶּבֶר כִּי יִהְיֶה וג׳, Is 28:18 Mi 5:4 אַשּׁוּר כִּי־יָבֹא בְאַרְצֵנוּ, ψ 62:11 Ez 3:19 (וְאַתָּה), 14:9, 13; 18:5, 18, 21; 33:6 (cf. v 2); and especially in laws of P, as אָדָם כִּי … Lv 1:2; 13:2, נֶפֶשׁ כִּי … 2:1; 4:2; 5:1, 4, 15, similiarly 15:2, 16, 19, 25; 22:12, 13, 14 etc., rather differently Nu 5:20. c. when or if, with a concessive force, i.e. though:—(a) with impf. Je 4:30(×3); 14:12; 49:16 כִּי־תַגְבִּיהַּ כַּנֶּשֶׁר קִנֶּ֑ךָ though thou make high like the vulture thy nest, I will bring thee down thence, 51:53 Ho 13:15 Zc 8:6 ψ 37:24; 49:19 f. though in his lifetime he bless himself … he shall come, etc., perhaps also Je 46:23 Ew (but Hi Gf Ke for), 50:11 Ew Ke (Hi yea); and strengthened by גַּם, גַּם כִּי Is 1:15 ψ 23:4 (cf. Dr§ 143); (b) with perf. (rare) Mi 7:8 כִּי נָפַלְתִּי קָ֑מְתִּי though I have fallen, I rise, Na 1:10 (si vera l.), ψ 21:12 (Hi Ew Now), 119:83 (Ew De). 3. Because, since (ὅτι)— a. Gn 3:14 because thou hast done this, cursed art thou, etc., v 17 18:20 the cry of S. and G.—because it is great … (subj. prefixed for emph.: cf. 2 N.B.) Is 28:15; in answer to a qu., Gn 27:20 Ex 1:19; 18:15 2 S 19:43 +. Enunciating the conditions under which a fut. action is conceived as possible (Germ. indem) Lv 22:9 Dt 4:29 כי תדרשׁנו, 12:20 (v.Dr), v 25, 28; 13:19; 14:24; 16:15; 19:6, 9 +, 1 K 8:35 (cf. v 33 אֲשֶׁר), v 36 כִּי תוֹרֵם, Pr 4:8b. b. more commonly the causal sentence follows, as Gn 2:3 and God blessed the seventh day כִּי בוֹ שָׁבַת וג׳ because on it he rested, etc., 4:25 etc., in which case it may often be rendered for, Gn 2:5, 23; 3:20; 5:24; 6:7; 12, 13 ψ 6:3 heal me כִּי נִבְהֲלוּ עֲצָמָ֑י for my bones are vexed, 10:14; 25:16; 27:10 + very often Spec. after vbs. expressive of mental emotions, as rejoicing Is 14:29 ψ 58:11, being angry Gn 31:35; 45:5, fearing 43:18 ψ 49:17 etc. Iron. 1 K 18:27 for he is a god etc. (4 times); Pr 30:4 Jb 38:5 כִּי תֵדָ֑ע for or since thou knowest. With subj. prefixed ψ 128:2. Repeated (with anacol.) Is 49:19. c. the causal relation expressed by כִּי is sometimes subtle, especially in poetry, and not apparent without careful study of a passage. Thus sometimes it justifies a statement or description by pointing to a pregnant fact which involves it, as Is 3:8a Jb 6:21 (ground of the comparison v 15–20), 14:16 (For …: ground of the wishes expressed v 13–15), 16:22 (ground of v 20 f.) 30:26 (For …), or by pointing to a general truth which it exemplifies Jb 5:6 (reason why complaining v 2–5 is foolish), 15:34; 23:14; sometimes it is explicative, justifying a statement by unfolding the particulars wh. establish or exemplify it 2 S 23:5a Is 1:30; 5:7; 7:8; 9:4; 10:8–11; 13:10 (development of v 9a), 32:6 f. (developing the characters of the נָבָל and כִּילַי, and so explaining why they will no longer be esteemed v 5); Jb 11:16 ff. (explic. of v 15b), 18:8 ff. (justifying v 7), 22:26 ff. (justifying v 25); elsewhere the cause is expressed indirectly or figuratively Is 2:6 (reason why invitation v 5 is needed), 5:10 (sterility of the soil the cause of the desolation v 9), 18:5; 28:8 (proof of the intoxication v 7), 31:7 (reason for the exhortation v 6: the certainty that the folly of idolatry will soon be recognized), Jb 7:21 (for soon it will be too late to pardon), 27:8–10 (Job wishes his enemy the lot of the wicked, because this is so hopeless); or כִּי relates not to the v. which immed. precedes or follows, but to several, as Is 7:16 f. (v 17 specially the ground of the people being reduced to simple fare v 15), 21:6 ff. (ground of the statements v1–5), Jb 4:5 (ground of v 2), 14:7–12 (v 10–12 specially the ground for the appeal in v 6), 23:10–13 (ground why God cannot be found v 8 f.), ψ 73:21 (ground not of v 20, but of general train of thought v 2–14); so also Gn 4:24 Dt 18:14 Is 12:1 Je 30:11 the reason lies not in the words immed. after כִּי, but in the second part of the sentence; or, on the other hand, it may state the reason for a partic. word, Is 28:20 (justifying ‘nought but terror’ v 19), Jb 23:17 (God’s hostility v 16 the cause of his misery, not the calamity as such). Sometimes also כִּי, in a poet. or rhet. style, gives the reason for a thought not expressed but implied, especially the answer to a qu.; Is 28:11 (the mockeries of v 10 have a meaning) ‘for with men of strange lips, etc. he will speak unto this people,’ who will retort the mockeries, charged with a new and terrible meaning, upon those who uttered them (v 13); = (no,) for Is 28:28 (see RVm), Jb 22:2b no, he that is wise is profitable to himself, 31:18; 39:14 (see v 13b), ψ 44:24 (he cannot do this, v 23) for for thy sake are we killed, etc., 130:4 no, with thee is forgiveness; = (yes,) for Is 49:25 (see the qu. v 24), 66:8. d. כִּי … כִּי ἀσυνδέτως sometimes introduce the proximate and ultimate cause respectively, Gn 3:19; 26:7; 43:32; 47:20 Ex 23:33 for [else] thou wilt serve their gods, for it will be a snare to thee, Is 2:6(×2); 3:8(×2); 6:5a, b; 10:22f. Jb 6:3f.; 8:8, 9(×2); 24:17(×2); 29:11f.; sometimes they introduce two co-ordinate causes (where we should insert and), Ex 23:21, 22 Is 6:5b, c I am undone, because I am of unclean lips …, because mine eyes have seen י׳ of hosts, 15:5(×2), 6(×2), 8, 9 Zp 3:8f. Jb 15:25, 27; 20:19f.; 31:11f. But כִּי … וְכִי also occurs, Gn 33:11 Nu 5:20 (if), Jo 1:15 Ju 6:30 1 S 19:4; 22:17 1 K 2:26 Is 65:16 +. e. after a neg. כִּי for becomes = but (Germ. sondern): Gn 17:15 thou shalt not call her name Sarai, כִּי שָׂרָה שְׁמָהּ for (= but) Sarah shall be her name, 24:3f.; 45:8 Ex 1:19; 16:8 not against us are your murmurings, כי על־י׳ for (they are) agst. י׳ = but agst. י׳, Dt 21:17 1 S 6:3 (אַל), 27:1 (v. Dr), 1 K 21:15 Is 10:7; 28:27; 29:23; 30:5 ψ 44:8; 118:17 + often; so in לא כי nay, for = nay, but, as Gn 18:15 לֹא כִּי צָחָֽקְתְּ nay, but thou didst laugh, 19:2; 42:12 Jos 5:14 1 S 2:16 MSS 𝔊 (v. Dr), 12:12 2 S 16:18; 24:24 1 K 2:30; 3:22; 11:22 Is 30:16 nay, but we will flee upon horses. Note. —כִּי is sometimes of difficult and uncertain interpretation, and in some of the passages quoted a different expl. is tenable. Authorities especially read the Heb. differently, when the choice is between for and yea. E.g. Is 8:23 Ges Ew§ 330 b doch (no, but); Hi Di for (taking v 22 as RVm); Ch surely: 15:1 Ges Ew Hi Di surely; De for: 39:8 Ges Hi De surely; Di for (expl. of טוֹב): Ez 11:16 Hi Ke Co surely; Ew Sm because.—In Ex 20:25 the tense of וַתְּחַלֲלֶהָ makes it prob. that כִּי is for (Dr§ 153). Jb 22:29 is taken with least violence to usage (גַּאֲוָה) as Hi: When they humble thee, and thou sayest (= complainest) Pride! he will save, etc.	Conj-w \| Conj	7	4329
H1961	הָיָה3570 vb. fall out, come to pass, become, be (SI 1.6 היה, ib.3 הית; parallel form of הוה, Arabic هَوَى, Aramaic הֲוָא, ܗܘܳܐ; v. הָוָה supr.)— Qal Pf. 3 ms. הָיָה Gn 3:1 +; וְהָיָה consec. Gn 4:14 +; 3 fs. הָֽיְתָה Gn 1:2 +; הָיָתָ֑ה Is 14:24 + 3 times; וְהָֽיְתָה consec. Gn 9:13 +; והית 2 K 9:37 Kt (Qr וְהָיְתָה); 2 ms. הָיִיתָ Dt 5:15 +; 1 s. הָיִיתִי Gn 31:40; 3 pl. הָיוּ Gn 6:4 +; 2 mpl. הֱיִיתֶם Ex 22:20 +; וִהְיִיתֶם consec. Gn 3:5 +; 1 pl. הָיִינוּ Is 1:9 +; etc.; Impf. 3 ms. יִהְיֶה Gn 1:29 +; juss. יְהִי Gn 1:3 +; יֶהִ֑י Ez 16:15; וִיהִי Gn 1:6 +; וַיְהִי Gn 1:3 +; וַיֶּהִ֑י ψ 33:9 Ez 16:19; 3 fs. תִּהְיֶה Gn 21:30 +; 1 s. אֶהְיֶה Ex 3:12 +; וָאֶהְיֶה 2 S 7:6 + 9 times; וָאֱהִי Ju 18:4 + 12 times; 3 mpl. יִהְיוּ Gn 6:19 +; 3 fpl. תִּהְיֶינָה Is 16:2 + 19 times; תִּהְיֶיןָ Gn 41:36 + 11 times; וְתִהְיֶנָה Je 18:21; 48:6; וַתִּהְיֶינָה 2 S 20:3 + 6 times; וַתִּהְיֶיןָ Gn 26:35; 1 S 25:43; וַתִּהְיֶנָה 1 Ch 7:15; 2 mpl. תִּהְיוּ Gn 34:15 +; תִּהְיוּן Ex 22:20; 1 pl. נִהְיֶה Gn 38:23 +; וַנִּהְיֶה 2 S 11:23; Je 44:17; וַנְּהִי Nu 13:33; Is 64:5, etc.; Imv. ms. הֱיֵה Ex 18:19 +; fs. הֲיִי Gn 24:60; mpl. הֱיוּ Ex 19:15; Nu 16:16, וִהְיוּ 1 S 4:9 + 6 times; Inf. abs. הָיוֹ Gn 18:18 + 3 times; הָיֹה 1 K 13:32 Ez 1:3; cstr. הֱיוֹת Gn 2:18 +, so read prob. also for הֱיֵה Ez 21:15 cf. Sm Köi p. 600 f. (Co em. היה־לה to הָהֵל shine, glitter); with pref. בִּהְיוֹת Ex 5:13 +, בִּהְיֹת Ex 19:16 +; לִהְיוֹת Gn 10:8 +, לִהְיֹת Ex 23:1 +; sf. הֱיוֹתִי Jon 4:2; הֱיוֹתְךָ Ju 18:19(×2); לִהְיֹתְךָ Dt 26:19, etc.; Pt. f. הוֹיָה Ex 9:3. I. 1. a. Fall out, happen מֶה־הָיָה הַדָּבָר 1 S 4:16 how has the matter fallen out, (gone, turned out)? so 2 S 1:4; מֶה־הָיָה לוֹ Ex 32:1, 23 (both JE) what has happened to him? cf. 1 S 10:12; מִקְרֶה הוּא הָיָה לָנוּ 1 S 6:9 a chance it is that has befallen us; also וַיְהִי־לוֹ כֵּן 2 K 7:20 and so it happened to him, cf. וַיְהִי־כֵן infr. b. occur, take place, come about, come to pass:—מַגֵּפָה גְדוֹלָה הָֽיְתָה בָּעָם 1 S 4:17 a great slaughter has taken place among the people, cf. 2 S 17:9; הַמִּלְחָמָה בְּיַעַר אֶפְרַיִם וַתְּהִי 2 S 18:6 and the battle took place in the wood of Ephraim (on אפרים cf. Klo Dr); Jos 22:17 (P; of plague); תְּהִי נָא אָלָה Gn 26:28 (J) let an oath take place (be taken) so Ju 21:5; cf. 2 K 17:7 (si vera l.), Ez 16:34; especially late, 2 Ch 29:36; 32:31; Ec 1:9, 10; 3:22; 8:7; 10:14 etc.; often of fulfilment of prediction, command, expectation, etc.:—כֵּן הָיָה Gn 41:3 (E) so it came to pass, 2 S 13:25, וַיְהִי־כֵן Ju 6:38 2 K 15:12 Is 29:5, & especially וַיְהִי־כֵן Gn 1:7, 9, 11, 15, 24, 30 (all P) +; יְהִי כִדְבָרֶ֑ךָ Gn 30:34 let it be as thou sayest, Zc 6:15, v. also לֹא תָקוּם וְלֹא יִהְיֶה Is 7:7 it shall not arise (be realized) & shall not come about, 14:24; (so often בּוֹא q.v. 2 c, p. 98 supr.) 2. especially & very often, come about, come to pass sq. substantive (subj.) cl. almost always + modifying (usually temporal) cl. or phr.: a. (1) וַיְהִי and it came to pass that, most often (c. 292 times) foll. by (a) Impf. consec.: α. with Inf. c. כְּ temp. Gn 12:14; 19:17 (both J) + 75 times + Est 3:4 Qr (Hex chiefly J,—so always Gn,—& JE; P only Ex 16:10, D only Dt 5:20; 31:24 Jos 5:1; 9:1; 27 times in K),—somewhat diff. is 2 K 7:18; β. with Inf. c. בְּ Gn 4:8; 11:2 (both J) + 29 times + Est 3:4 Kt (in Hex 10 times JE; 3 times P, Gn 19:29; Ex 34:29; Nu 17:7; not in D); γ. with בְּ sq. nom. temp. (יוֹם, בֹּקֶר, etc.) Gn 21:22 (E) 26:32 (J) + 45 times (Hex 14 times JE; 3 times P, Ex 6:28; 16:13 Nu 7:1; not D); δ. לְ temp. 1 S 1:20; 2 S 13:23; 1 K 20:26; 1 Ch 20:1; ε. כְּ temp. Gn 39:11 1 S 25:38; ζ. מִן temp. viz.: מֵאָז Gn 39:5, מִיּוֹם 1 S 7:2 cf. 30:25, מִיָּמִים Ju 11:4; 15:1, מִקֵּץ Gn 4:3; 8:6 + 6 times, מִקְצֵה Jos 3:2 2 K 8:3 Ez 3:16, especially מִמָּחֳרָת Gn 19:34 Ex 18:13 + 11 times; η. כַּאֲשֶׁר temp. Gn 12:11 (J) 20:13 (E) + 31 times (Hex 13 times JE, Dt 2:16, not P), characteristic of Neh.’s memoirs, †Ne 3:33; 4:1, 6, 9; 6:1, 16; 7:1; 13:19; θ. with כִּי temp. Gn 6:1 (J) Ex 3:21 (E) + 14 times + Ju 16:25 Kt; ι. אַחֲרֵי temp. Gn 22:20 (J) + 13 times, אַחַר Gn 39:7 Jb 42:7, אַחֲרֵי־כֵן Ju 16:4 + 6 times; κ. sq. עַד temp. 1 S 14:19 (on which cf. Dr); comp. עַד־כֹּה וְעַד־כֹּה 1 K 18:45; λ. with combinations; as בְּ c. nom. temp. + בְּ Inf. Gn 34:25 Ex 19:16 1 S 25:37; בְּ Inf. + כְּ Inf. Jos 3:14; double prep. כְּמִשְּׁלשׁ חֳדָשִׁים Gn 38:24; מִקְצֵה + אַחֲרֵי אֲשֶׁר Jos 9:16; מִיָּמִים + id. 23:1; μ. other unusual constructions under this head are: those where temporal idea is expr. by a circumst. cl. Is 22:7 1 K 13:20 2 K 8:21 (Dr§ 165, & Obs.) = 2 Ch 21:9; those with indef. כֹּל 1 S 10:11; 2 S 2:23; 15:2, or with pt. = rel. cl. 1 S 11:1 (on all v. Dr§ 78 n. & Sm); quite unique is 1 K 16:31, with הֲנָקֵל לֶכְתּוֹ וגו׳ in place of temp. cl. (b) וַיְהִי sometimes sq. simple Pf., with a negative Gn 39:10 (c. כְּ Inf.), Ex 13:17 (c. בְּ Inf.) 2 K 12:7; 17:25 (both c. בְּ temp.); & without neg., Gn 8:13 (P) 14:1 +, usually c. בְּ temp. (38 times), Hex chiefly P; rarely c. other prep. & adv. as above; note especially מִדֵּי sq. Inf. 1 S 18:20 2 Ch 12:11; sometimes the subj. of foll. Pf. precedes it c. וְ, as Gn 22:1; 41:1; 1 S 18:19; 30:1; 2 K 2:9; 4:40 +; note especially 2 S 17:27 where several subj. & also several objects precede the Pf. (cf. Dr); in these cases the temporal modifier is occasionally a circumst. cl. 2 S 13:30; 1 K 8:10; 2 K 19:37 = Is 37:38; rarely subj. precedes Pf. without וְ 1 K 11:4; 21:1, comp. subj. preceding Pt. without וְ Ne 4:10; in 2 Ch 8:1 the obj. (with וְ) precedes what is appar. the principal vb. (c) וַיְהִי sq. וְהִנֵּה Gn 24:15 (J; טֶרֶם in temp. cl.), 29:25 (E), 38:27 (J, both בְּ temp.) v 29 (כְּ Pt.), 1 S 13:10 (כְּ Inf.); also 2 S 1:2; 13:36; 15:32 (circumst. cl.) 2 K 2:11 (id.), 3:20, 13:21 (circumst. cl.). (d) rarely וַיְהִי (in this sense) sq. other constructions: אָז יִתֵּן 1 K 9:10 (c. מִקְצֵה); Impf. frequentat. 14:28 (c. מִדֵּי־בֹּא, 2 K 4:8 (c. מִדֵּי עָבְרוֹ) Je 36:23 (c. כְּ Inf.); Pf. consec. frequentat. 2 Ch 24:11 (c. בְּ temp.). (2) really also Pf. c. וְ conj. וְהָיָה (cf. Dr§ 133) sq. Impf. consec. as subj. cl.: 1 S 1:12 (c. several circumst. cl.), 10:9 (c. כְּ Inf.) 2 K 3:15 (id.), 1 S 17:48 (c. כִּי), Je 37:11 (c. בְּ Inf.), Am 7:2 (c. אִם temp.); also Je 3:9 (appar. c. מִן causat., but obscure); 1 S 13:22 (c. בְּ temp.) is foll. by וְלֹא & Pf. as well as Impf. consec. b. less often וְהָיָה Pf. consec. and it shall come to pass, or frequentat., came to pass (repeatedly, etc.) usually (a) sq. simple Impf. (c. 100 times): α. c. בְּ temp. Dt 21:16; 25:19 + 37 times, (especially בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא Ho 2:18, 23 Is 7:18, 21, 23 + 21 times); β. c. בְּ loc. Ez 47:23 Zc 13:8 cf. also Ho 2:1 (בִּמְקוֹם אֲשֶׁר, but perhaps = instead of, cf. VB); γ. c. indef. rel. cl., or its equiv. (כֹּל indef., etc.), cf. Dr§ 121, Obs. 1: Gn 4:14; Nu 17:20; Dt 12:11; 18:19; Jos 7:14, 15; Ju 7:4; 1 S 2:36; 17:25; 2 S 15:35; 1 K 19:17; 20:6; Is 4:3; 24:18; Na 3:7; Je 27:8; 42:4; Ez 47:9; Zc 14:17; Jo 3:5; δ. c. כַּאֲשֶׁר Nu 33:56; Dt 28:63; Jos 23:15; Ju 7:17; Is 29:8; Je 31:28; Zc 8:13; ε. less often with other modif. phr.: כְּ Inf. Ex 33:8, 9 (both frequentat.), Jos 3:13; 8:8; Je 25:12; 51:63; בְּ Inf. Gn 9:14 (P) 2 K 4:10; Ez 44:17; אִם condit. Dt 20:11 (+ v 11 Dr§ 118 n.), also Jos 22:18, where the arrangement is peculiar, & the condit. is expressed without אִם (cf. Dr§ 155); לְ temp. Dt 23:12; מִקֵּץ Is 23:17; טֶרֶם Is 65:24; מִדֵּי חֹדֶשׁ בְּחָדְשׁוֹ Is 66:23, etc. (b) וְהָיָה sq. Pf. consec. (c. 85 times): α. most often + cl. c. כִּי temp. Gn 12:12; 46:33 (both J) Ex 1:10 (E) Dt 11:29; Is 8:21 + 25 times; β. c. אִם Ex 4:8, 9 Nu 15:24; Dt 11:13 + 14 times; also Gn 38:9; Nu 21:9 (both frequentat.); γ. c. בְּ temp. Gn 30:41 (frequentat.) 47:24 (but cf. Ol Di) Ex 16:5 + 11 times; δ. c. indef. rel. cl. or equivalent (Dr§ 121 Obs. 1): Gn 24:14; Nu 10:32 (Dr§ 118 n.) 21:18; Dt 21:3 Ju 11:31; 19:30; Zc 14:16; ε. occas. with other modif. phr.: כַּאֲשֶׁר Gn 27:40 +; כְּ Inf. Gn 44:31 +; בְּ Inf. Ex 33:22 +; מִקֵּץ 2 S 14:26; עֵקֶב causat. Dt 7:12; also (c) sq. וְלֹא + simple Impf. Ex 3:21 (c. כִּי temp.). (d) וְהָיָה sq. Imv. (very rare) Dt 6:10 (c. כִּי temp.), 1 S 10:7 (c. כִּי), cf. 29:10, cf. Pf. consec. in command 1 S 3:9 (c. אִם). (e) וְהָיָה sq. simple Pf. (also very rare) Dt 8:19 (c. אִם). (f) וְהָיָה sq. cl. without vb.: Gn 24:43 Jos 2:19 1 K 18:24 (all c. indef. rel. modifier, or equiv., v. (a) γ, (b) δ, supr.). (g) וְהָיָה (ו conj.) sq. Impf. consec. v. a. (e) supr. II. Come into being, become:— 1. a. abs., in lively narrative, arise, appear, come וַתְּהִי צְעָקָה גְדֹלָה Ex 12:30 (J) and there arose a great cry in Egypt; וַיְהִי־קוֹל Ez 1:25 (del. Co cf. Da), 37:7 (del. קוֹל 𝔊 Co); כִּי הָֽיְתָה הָֽרְוָחָה Ex 8:11 (J) Pharaoh saw that respite had come; Mi 7:4 now shall come their confusion (‖ בוא); also of concrete objects וְהָֽיְתָה הַקֶּשֶׁת בֶּעָנָן Gn 9:16 (P) and the bow shall appear in the clouds (‖ וְנִרְאֲתָה); וְרִמָּה לֹא הָֽיְתָה בּוֹ Ex 16:24 (P) and worms did not appear in it; of condition or action begun & continuing, as: famine Gn 12:10; 26:1, 1 (all J), 41:54 (E), Ru 1:1; 2 S 21:1; 2 K 6:25; strife Gn 13:7, 8 (J), Hb 1:3 (‖ מָדוֹן יִשָּׂא); often of action of the elements, as the coming of hail Ex 9:18, 24, 26 (all J), thunder & lightning, etc., Ex 19:16 (E), rain 1 K 18:45, storm Jon 1:4; especially of creative fiats יְהִי אוֹר וַיְהִי אוֹר Gn 1:3 let light appear, and light appeared, cf. v 5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31 (all P); also arise, come on the stage or scene, וְאַחֲרָיו הָיָה שַׁמְגַּר Ju 3:31 and after him arose Shamgar (= וַיָּקָם 10:1); further וַעֲלָטָה הָיָה Gn 15:17 (JE) and darkness came on; הַבֹּקֶר הָיָה Ex 10:13 (J) the morning came, 19:16 (E); וַיְהִי הַיּוֹם †1 S 1:4 and the day came, when (v. Dr), 14:1 2 K 4:8, 11, 18 Jb 1:6, 13; 2:1. b. sq. prep.: בְּ, וְיָדֵנוּ אַל־תְּהִי־בוֹ (Gn 37:27 (J) but out hand, let it not come upon him, of hand of י׳ 1 S 5:9; 7:13; 12:15 + (all in hostile sense); וַיְהִי בִּרְכַּת י׳ בְּכָל־אֲשֶׁר יֶשׁ־לוֹ Gn 39:5 (J) and the blessing of י׳ came into (on) all that he had; but also of plague Ex 12:13 (P); sq. עַל, וּמֵי הַמַּבּוּל הָיוּ עַל־הָאָרֶץ Gn 7:10 (J) that the waters of the flood came upon the earth; עָלַי הָיוּ כֻלָּ֑נָה Gn 42:36 (E) Gn 9:2 (P) fear shall come upon, cf. 35:5 (P) 2 Ch 14:13; 17:10; 20:29 +; of wrath Jos 22:20 1 K 3:27; so of Saul’s evil spirit from God 1 S 16:16, 23; 19:9 (אֶל); but sq. עַל also in good sense וַתְּהִי עָלָיו רוּחַ י׳ conferring strength & efficiency Ju 3:10; 11:29 (היה = צלח Ju 14:6 + often), cf. Nu 24:2 (JE) of prophetic power; (on וַתְּהִי עָלָיו יַד י׳ 2 K 3:15 Ez 3:22 and the like, vid. יָד); יַד אֱלֹהֵינוּ הָֽיְתָה עָלֵינוּ Ezr 8:31, so ψ 80:18; even וַתְּהִי עַל־רֹאשׁ דָּוִד 2 S 12:30 and it (the crown, עֲטֶרֶת) came (i.e. was put, set) on David’s head; with a diff. meaning וַנִּהְיֶה עֲלֵיהֶם עַד־פֶּתַח הַשָּׁ֑עַר 2 S 11:23 and we were close upon them even to the gateway (cf. We Dr); come, go, follow (sq. אַחֲרֵי) i.e. take the side of, adhere to, Ex 23:2 (JE) 1 S 12:14 2 S 2:10 1 K 12:20; 16:21; sq. לְ, of blessings Gn 49:26 (poem); of judgment, punishment Je 40:3; especially ויהי דבר … אֶל and the word of … came unto: word of Samuel 1 S 4:1; usually word of God (or י׳) Gn 15:1 1 S 15:10 +; constantly in prophets: Ho 1:1 Mi 1:1 etc.; especially Je & Ez: Je 1:4, 11, 13; 2:1; 13:8 +; Ez 3:16; 6:1; 7:1; 11:14, 17, 21, 26, 12:1, 8;+; so also abs. הָיָה הַמַּשָּׂא הַזֶּה Is 14:28 in the death-year of king Ahaz came this utterance; also sq. מִן; מַלְכֵי עַמִּים מִמֶּנָּה יִהְיוּ Gn 17:16 (P), וּקְהַל גּוֹיִם יִהְיֶה מִמֶּ֑ךָּ 35:11 (P), וְהָיָה אַדִּירוֹ מִמֶּנּוּ Je 30:21 (‖ מִקִּרְבּוֹ יֵצֵא); הַכֹּל הָיָה מִן־הֶעָפָר וְהַכֹּל שָׁב אֶל הֶעָפָר Ec 3:20 all came from the dust, & all return unto the dust; וַיְהִי קֶצֶף גָּדוֹל מֵאֵת י׳ צְבָאוֹת Zc 7:12. 2. become: a. sq. pred. noun (to be viewed as implicit accus. Dr§ 161, 3 n. according to the Arabic usage WAG ii, § 41.44.74): הִוא הָֽיְתָה אֵם כָּל־חָ֑י Gn 3:20 (J) it was she that became the mother of all living; וַיְהִי הֶבֶל רֹעֵה צֹאן וְקַיִן הָיָה עֹבֵד אֲדָמָה 4:2 (J) and Abel became a shepherd of flocks, while Cain became a tiller of ground; 2 S 8:14 Mi 2:11 + often b. sq. pred. adj. Gn 38:7; Ex 36:13 +; cf. Gn 37:20 let us see what his dream will become (turn out to be, signify); c. become like (כְּ), וִהְיִיתֶם כֵּאלֹהִים Gn 3:5 and ye shall become like gods cf. v 22, Nu 11:1 (JE), Ho 2:1; 7:11; Is 9:18; 1 K 7:8; Zc 9:7 +; cf. Gn 15:5 so (כֹּה) shall thy seed become; specif. of likeness in punishment Is 1:9 1 S 17:36 +; also with כְּ repeated וְהָיָה כָעָם כַּכֹּהֵן Ho 4:9 and the people shall become like the priest (lit., and the like of the people shall become the like of the priest), so especially Is 24:2 (6 pairs of words as above); וְהָיָה כַצַּדִּיק כָּרָשָׁע Gn 18:25 (J), v. כְּ" dir="rtl" >כְּ. b + c Gn 27:23 his hands had become like the hands of Esau his brother, hairy. d. sq. pred. + לְ pers. וּתְהִי אִשָּׁה לְבֶן־אֲדֹנֶיךָ Gn 24:51 (J) and let her become wife to the son of thy lord, 1 S 16:21; 1 K 11:25 ψ 89:42; 1 Ch 18:6 +; = be instituted, established, וְהָיָה לָהֶם חָק־עוֹלָם Ex 30:21 (P) and it shall be established for them as a perpetual ordinance (cf. f infr.). e. sq. לְ pred.: וַיְהִי הָאָדָם לְנֶפֶשׁ חַיָּה Gn 2:7 (J) and the man became a living soul; וְהָיָה לְאַרְבָּעָה רָאשִׁים Gn 2:10 (J) and it became four heads; גַּם־הוּא יִהְיֶה־לְעָם Gn 48:19 (J) he too shall become a people; וִהְיוּ לַאֲנָשִׁים 1 S 4:9 and become (shew yourselves to be) men (‖ הִתְחַזְּקוּ; cf. with double לְ, f infr.); Zp 1:13; Ez 17:6; 47:12; Jb 16:8; וְהָיָה י׳ לְמֶלֶךְ עַל־כָּל־הָאָרֶץ Zc 14:9; וַיְהִי לְמַס עֹבֵד †Gn 49:15; Jos 16:10; so often; also in sense of turn into, be changed so as to become, וַיְהִי לְנָחָשׁ Ex 4:3 and it became a serpent, v 4; 7:10; Is 1:22; Dt 26:5 +; fig. וַיְהִי לְמָ֑יִם Jos 7:5 and it (their heart) turned to water, so וְהוּא הָיָה לְאֶבֶן 1 S 25:37; or, serve as וְהָיוּ לִמְאוֹרֹת Gn 1:15 (P) and they shall become (fulfil the function of, serve as) luminaries, cf. v 14; וְהָיָה לְאוֹת בְּרִית Gn 9:13; 17:11 (both P). f. often c. לְ pred. + לְ pers.: וַתְּהִי לָהֶם הַלְּבֵנָה לְאָ֑בֶן Gn 11:3 (J) and the bricks became (served as) stone for them; וַתְּהִי לִי לְאִשָּׁה Gn 20:12 (E) cf. 24:67 (J) +, וַתִּהְיֶינָה מַחְלָה וְחָגְלָה … לַבְנֵי דֹדֵיהֶן לְנָשִׁים Nu 36:11; וְהָיָה לְךָ וְלָהֶם לְאָכְלָה 6:21 (P), Ex 2:10; 15:2 Ju 8:27; וְהָיָה י׳ לִי לֵאלֹהִים Gn 28:21 (E); אֲנִי אֶהְיֶה לוֹ לְאָב וְהוּא יִהְיֶה־לִי לְבֵן 1 Ch 17:3 +; = shew or prove oneself as הֱיֵה־לִי לְבֶן־חַיִל 1 S 18:17 shew thyself for me a valiant man (cf. 1 S 4:9 e supr.); = be instituted, established (cf. e supr.) וְהָיָה לְאַהֲרֹן וּלְבָנָיו לְחָק־עוֹלָם Ex 29:28 and it shall be instituted for Aaron and his sons as a perpetual ordinance; cf. v 9 Lv 10:15; וְהָֽיְתָה לִהְיֹת לָהֶם מָשְׁחָתָם לִכְהֻנַּת עוֹלָם לְדֹרֹתָם Ex 40:15 (all P). g. with עַל and לְ 1 S 22:2 וַיְהִי עֲלֵיהֶם לְשָׂר and he became over them prince. h. sometimes c. לְ pers. only = become the property of, come into the possession of וַיְהִי־לוֹ צֹאן־וּבָקָר וְגו׳ Gn 12:16 (J), and he came to have flocks and herds etc., 26:14; 30:43; לֹא לוֹ יִהְיֶה הַזָּ֑רַע Gn 38:9 not his should the seed become; וְהָיָה לי׳ Ju 11:31 it shall become Yahweh’s; Dt 10:9; Jos 13:29; 1 K 10:26; 11:3 + often; so of a woman, as wife תְּהִי־נָא לְךָ Ju 15:2 pray let her become thine, cf. also וַתְּהִי אֵשֶׁת שִׁמְשׁוֹן לְמֵרֵעֵהוּ 14:20, Ho 3:3 Ru 1:13 Lv 21:3; Dt 24:2; Je 3:1; Ez 16:8 (and also + לְאִשָּׁה, לְנָשִׁים v. f supr.) III. Be (often with subordinate idea of becoming);— 1. exist, be in existence (i.e. orig. have come into existence), כָּל־הַיָּמִים אֲשֶׁר הָיָה 1 S 1:28 all the days which he shall have been (lived, = חַי Gn 5:5 etc., cf. DrSm), Jb 3:16, Is 23:13; often c. בְּ loc. וְכֹל שִׂיחַ הַשָּׂדֶה טֶרֶם יִהְיֶה בָאָרֶץ Gn 2:5 (J) and there was not yet in the earth any shrub of the field; וּבְאֵלֶּה לֹא הָיָה אִישׁ וגו׳ Nu 26:64 (P) and among them there was not a man to be found, etc.; also וְלֹא הָיָה כַּיּוֹם הַהוּא לְפָנָיו וְאַחֲרָיו Jos 10:14 (JE) & there hath not been a day like that before it nor since, cf. 2 S 14:25; 1 K 18:5; 21:25; 2 K 23:25; Ne 13:26 +; somewhat weaker, in the freq. introductory clause וַיְהִי אִישׁ now there was a man Ju 13:2; 1 S 1:1; 9:1; Nu 9:6 (P), Jb 1:1 +; on אֶהְיֶה אֲשֶׁר אֶהְיֶה Ex 3:14 v. יהוה" dir="rtl" >יהוֹה. 2. abide, remain, continue (with word of place or time) וַיְהִי מֹשֶׁה בָּהָר Ex 24:18 and Moses remained in the mount forty days, etc., so 34:28 (both JE), Ju 17:4, 12 1 S 6:1 1 K 11:20 2 K 11:3 = 2 Ch 22:12 +; also Lv 22:27; 25:28 (both H), etc.; sq. עַד temp. remain until Dt 22:2 1 K 11:40; 2 K 15:5; 2 Ch 5:9; 26:21; Dn 1:21 etc.; cf. הוּא יִהְיֶה לְעוֹלָם Ec 3:14; so also of space sq. עַד extend unto, as far as, Jos 19:10: of net beneath altar, Ex 27:5 shall reach as far as (עַד) the middle of the altar. 3. with word of locality, be in or at a place, be situated, stand, lie; בִּהְיוֹתָם בַּשָּׂדֶה Gn 4:8 (J) when they were in the field, הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר־הָיָה שָׁם אָהֳלֹה בַּתְּחִלָּה 13:3 (J) the place where his tent had stood at first; וְהָאָרֶץ תִּהְיֶה לִפְנֵיכֶם 34:10 and the land, it lieth before you; cf. Jos 19:1; Ju 7:1, 8; Mi 5:6, 7; sq. עַל be, be found or situated upon Is 30:25 and there shall be upon every high mountain etc., streams, water-courses; Ez 37:27 and my dwelling-place shall be over them; fig. of guilt וְהָיָה עָלָיךָ דָּמִים Dt 19:10 and blood (-guilt) be upon thee. 4. as copula, joining subj. & pred.:— a. sq. pred. adj. וַיִּהְיוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם עֲרוּמִּים Gn 2:25, וְהַנָּחָשׁ הָיָה עָרוּם 3:1, בִּהְיוֹתָם כֹּאֲבִים 34:25, וַיְהִי יוֹסֵף יְפֵה־תֹאַר 39:6; Dt 23:15; Jos 19:9; Ju 11:1; Jb 1:1, 3b 2 Ch 7:21. b. sq. pred. noun Gn 1:2; 9:18; 25:3; 36:14; 40:13; 1 S 17:34, 42 2 S 8:10; 20:26; 1 K 10:6; 2 K 3:4; 5:1(×2) 1 Ch 9:20; 11:20; 18:10; 26:10; 2 Ch 13:7; כִּי לֹא־הָיָה מֶלֶךְ יִשְׂרָאֵל 2 Ch 18:32 (‖ 1 K 22:33 כִּי־לֹא־מֶלֶךְ ישׂראל הוּא) +; often of age: וַיְהִי אַבְרָם בֶּן־תִּשְׁעִים שָׁנָה וְתֵשַׁע שָׁנִים Gn 17:1 (P) 2 K 8:17; 14:2; 15:2, 33; 18:2; 2 Ch 21:20; 27:8 +; sq. pred. Inf. abs. (very anomal.) וְהַמַּיִם הָיוּ הָלוֹךְ וְחָסוֹר Gn 8:5; = amount to, come to, in enum. of days of life, number of people, amounts of money, etc.: Gn 5:4, 5, 8, 11, 14; 9:29; 11:32; 23:1 +; Ex 38:24 Nu 1:46, etc. c. sq. adv. & adverbial phr.: לֹא־טוֹב הֱיוֹת הָאָדָם לְבַדּוֹ Gn 2:18 (J) it is not good that the man be alone; חָדַל לִהְיוֹת לְשָׂרָה אֹרַח כַּנָּשִׁים 18:11 (J). d. sq. prep.: (a) be with, accompany c. עִם, subj. most often י׳ or אלהים with added idea of protection, aid Gn 26:3; 31:3; 39:10; 48:21 Jos 1:3; 6:27; Ju 1:19; 2:18; 1 S 3:19; 18:12; 20:13; 1 K 1:37; 1 Ch 11:13; 2 Ch 17:3; sq. עִמָּדִי Gn 28:20; 31:5; 35:3; sq. עִם, human subj., of accompaniment וְהָיָה הַכֹּהֵן בֶּן־אַהֲרֹן עִם־הַלְוִיִּם Ne 10:39; 1 Ch 11:12, read also in ‖ 2 S 23:9 (Th We Dr); = be on the side of 1 K 1:8; c. עִם also = be near וּמַלְאַךְ י׳ הָיָה עִם־גֹּרֶן האורנה 2 S 24:16 (cf. Dr); also 2 S 13:20 implying sexual intercourse, so Gn 39:10 (perhaps gloss, cf. Di); peculiar uses with עִם are: וּדְבַר־אַבְנֵר הָיָה עִם־זִקְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל 2 S 3:17 and the speech of A. had been with the elders of Isr., cf. 1 K 1:7; וַיְהִי עִם־לְבַב דָּוִד אָבִי לִבְנוֹת 1 K 8:17 and it was with (i.e. in) the heart of David my father to build, = 2 Ch 6:7 cf. 1 K 8:18(×2) 1 Ch 22:7; 2 Ch 6:8(×2); 24:4; also 1 K 10:2 = 2 Ch 9:1; (b) be with, sq. אֶת, subj. י׳, אלהים, Gn 21:20; 39:2, 21 but also c. human subj. וּבָנָיו הָיוּ אֶת־מִקְנֵהוּ Gn 34:5, cf. 1 S 29:3 +; (c) sq. לְ of possessor כֶּרֶם הָיָה לִידִדִי Is 5:1 a vineyard had my beloved, Gn 30:30 cf. Ex 20:3 = Dt 5:7, Ju 18:27; 1 S 9:2; 1 K 5:6 + often (cf. I. 2 d, f, h); (d) sq. לְ + other prep.: of boundary וַיְהִי לָהֶם הַגְּבוּל מֵעֲרוֹעֵר Jos 13:16, cf. וַיְהִי גְבוּלָם מִמַּחֲנַיִם v 30; וַיְהִי לָהֶם הַגְּבוּל לִפְאַת צָפוֹנָה מִיַּרְדֵּן 18:12, etc.; (e) sq. בְּ be among, or of, Am 1:1 who was one of the herdsmen, 1 K 2:7 let them be among those eating, Pr 22:26; 23:20. 5. periphrastic conjug.: a. היה + pt., of continuous state, or condition, sometimes, especially late (cf. NH), of habit, c. וַיְה��י also of beginning and continuance (cf. Dr§ 135, (5)): pt. act. Gn 39:22 (J), Ex 3:1 (E), 1 S 2:11; 7:10; 18:9 (cf. Dr) v 14, 29 2 S 8:15 = 1 Ch 18:14, Dt 28:29; Is 30:20; 1 K 5:1, 15, 24 2 K 6:5; 9:14; 2 Ch 9:26; Ezr 4:4; Ne 1:4, 2:13; Dn 1:16 +; Gn 1:6 (P); הָיָה יָרֵא אֶת־י׳ 1 K 18:3; 2 K 4:1; 2 Ch 26:1; pt. pass. Jos 10:26; 1 K 13:24; 22:35 וְהַמֶּלֶךְ הָיָה מָעֳמָד בַּמֶּרְכָּבָה (‖ 2 Ch 18:34 הָיָה מַעֲמִיד), Is 2:2 = Mi 4:1, וְהָיָה סָגוּר Ez 44:2, ה׳ נַעֲשֶׂה Ne 5:18, וְאָהוּב לֵאלֹהָיו ה׳ 13:26;—on 2 S 13:32 cf. Dr b. sq. Inf. c. לְ (Dr§ 203, 204): וְהָיָה לְבָעֵר Is 5:5 and it shall be to burn (is to be, is destined to be burned) etc.; וַיְהִי הַשֶּׁמֶשׁ לָבוֹא Gn 15:12 and the sun was about to set; וַיְהִי הַשַּׁעַר לִסְגּוֹר Jos 2:5 and the gate was about to be shut; but also וַיְהִי לִדְרשׁ אֱלֹהִים 2 Ch 26:5 (nearly = וַיְהִי + Pt.) †Niph. Pf. נִהְיָה 1 K 1:27 + 6 times + Mi 2:4 (cf. infr. ad fin.); 3 fs. נִהְיְתָה Ju 19:30 + 5 times, נִהְיָ֑תָה Ex 11:6 Je 48:19, וְנִהְיָ֑תָה consec. Ez 39:8 + 21:12 (del. B Codd 𝔊 Co); 2 ms. נִהְיֵיתָ Dt 27:9; 1 s. נִהְיֵיתִי Dn 8:27; Pt. fs. נִהְיָה Pr 13:19;— 1. became c. ל Dt 27:9. 2. either, be done, or, come to pass: in the strong expressions אֲשֶׁר כָּמֹהוּ לֹא נ׳ וְכָמֹהוּ לֹא תֹסִף Ex 11:6 (J) a cry such as hath not occurred (been raised), and will not be again, cf. Dt 4:32 (be done; ‖ נִשְׁמַע), & Ju 19:30 (‖ נִרְאֲתָה);—but simply intrans. Jo 2:2; Dn 12:1 & appar. Ez 21:12 (‖ בָּאָ֫ה; on text, however, v. supr.) 39:8 (‖ id.);—also אֵיכָה נִהְיְתָה הָרָעָה הַזֹּאת Ju 20:3 how hath this wickedness been done? cf. v 12 Je 5:30; 48:19 also Ne 6:8; c. לֹא, existence denied לֹא נ׳ Zc 8:10 (‖ אֵינֶ֑נָּה); in all the above (except Jo 2:2; Dn 12:1 & Ez 21:12; 39:8) personal agency is clearly implied; it is expressed מֵאֵת אֲדֹנִי הַמֶּלֶךְ נ׳ הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה 1 K 1:27, so of divine agency (מֵאִתִּי) 1 K 12:24 = 2 Ch 11:4; further be attained, secured, of wages Zc 8:10 (c. לֹא, ‖ אֵינֶ֑נָּה); תַּאֲוָה נִהְיָה Pr 13:19 a desire come to pass, realized. 3. be done, finished, gone, only Dn וּשְׁנָתוֹ נִהְיְתָה עָלָיו Dn 2:1 and his sleep was finished upon him, i.e. left him (cf. Aramaic Dn 6:19); נִהְיֵיתִי 8:27 I came to an end, was exhausted (si vera l., del. 𝔊; ‖ נֶחֱלֵיתִי); נִהְיָה, in וְנָהָה נְהִי נִהְיָה Mi 2:4, is dub.; it is done, over, the ruin is come RobGes Ew Hi Ca Che RVm;? ZAW 1866, 122 f. cf. JBL1890, 74.77.	V-Nifal-Perf-3fs	5	3576
G4771	σύ [ῠ], thou: pronoun of the second person:—Epic dialect nominative τύνη [ῡ] Refs 8th c.BC+ (Laconian dialect τούνη Refs 5th c.AD+; Aeolic dialect σύ Refs 7th c.BC+; Doric dialect τύ [ῠ] Refs 5th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect τού [short syllable] Refs 6th c.BC+ (also τούν Refsσύ, Refs 8th c.BC+—Gen. σοῦ, Refs, elsewhere only Attic dialect, Refs 5th c.BC+; enclitic σου, Refs 8th c.BC+ (also in Lyric poetry, Refs 8th c.BC+ (which also occurs in Lyric poetry, Refs 7th c.BC+, and as enclitic σευ, Refs 8th c.BC+, σεο (enclitic) Refs σευ (enclitic) Refs:—Doric dialect τεῦ, τευ, Refs 3rd c.BC+; rarely τέο, Refs 8th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect τεῦς Refs 6th c.BC+; Doric dialect τεοῦς Refs 5th c.BC+; τοι variant in Refs; enclitic τεος Refs 5th c.BC+; other Doric dialect forms are τίω, τίως, both Refs 3rd c.BC+—Dat. σοί, Refs 8th c.BC+, etc.; Doric dialect τοί Refs 7th c.BC+; Doric dialect, Lesb., and Ionic dialect enclitic τοιRefs 8th c.BC+, Lesbian Lyric poetry, and Ionic dialect Lyric poetry and Prose τοι is always enclitic, σοί never enclitic (τοί and σοι are not found except σοι Refs 8th c.BC+, and in codices of Refs 5th c.BC+; rarer than τοι in Refs 5th c.BC+; in Attic dialect both σοί and σοι (enclitic) are used (σοί Refs 5th c.BC+, τοί and τοι are not used; σοι is never elided except in Refs 8th c.BC+; Epic dialect and Lyric poetry also τεΐν, Refs 8th c.BC+; also τίν [ῐ], Refs 7th c.BC+; τίν [ῑ], Refs 3rd c.BC+ before a consonant, Refs 7th c.BC+—Acc. σέ, Refs 8th c.BC+; enclitic σε,Refs 7th c.BC+; in late Gr. σέν, Refs; Doric dialect τέ Refs 7th c.BC+; τ᾽ variant (codex R) in Refs 5th c.BC+; τρέ (to be read τϝέ) Refs 5th c.AD+; or (enclitic) τυ Refs 6th c.BC+ __2 in combination with γε, σύ γε, σέ γε, etc. (compare ἔγωγε), thou at least, for thy part, frequently in Refs 8th c.BC+ and Attic dialect; Doric dialect τύγε Refs 5th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect τούγα Refs 2nd c.AD+: dative σοί γε Refs 8th c.BC+: accusative σέ γε Refs, etc.:—also σύ περ Refs __3 σύ with infinitive (as imperative), Refs 5th c.BC+ __II Dual nominative and accusative σφῶϊ, Refs 8th c.BC+, you two, both of you; σφώ (not σφῴ,Refs 8th c.BC+—Gen. and Dat. σφῶϊν, Refs 8th c.BC+; contraction σφῷν once in Refs 8th c.BC+. None of these forms are enclitic, Refs 5th c.BC+ enclitic; Ζεὺς σφὼ is prescribed in Refs 8th c.BC+ —σφῶϊ is never dative; in Refs 8th c.BC+ it is the accusative depending on κελεύ; σφῶϊν is never accusative; in Refs 8th c.BC+ __III Plur. nominative ὑμεῖς, Refs 8th c.BC+, ye, you; Aeolic dialect and Epic dialect ὔμμες Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect ὑμές Refs 5th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect οὐμές Refs 6th c.BC+; a resolved form ὑμέες, Refs 1st c.BC+ rather than genuine Ionic Refs 5th c.BC+— Gen. ὑμῶν, Refs 5th c.BC+; ὑμέων (disyllable) Refs 8th c.BC+; ὑμέων also Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect ὑμέων Refs 5th c.BC+; also ὑμῶν, Refs 2nd c.AD+; Aeolic dialect ὑμμέων Refs 7th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect οὐμίων Refs 6th c.BC+—Dat. ὑμῖν, Refs 8th c.BC+; Ionic dialect enclitic ὗμῐν Refs 2nd c.AD+ also Doric dialect, Refs 5th c.BC+; Doric dialect (not enclitic) ὑμίν [ῐ] Refs; ὑμίν [ῐ] also in Refs 5th c.BC+ should perhaps be restored where the sense needs an enclitic on the principle stated by Refs 2nd c.AD+; ὕμινRefs 8th c.BC+—Acc. ὑμᾶς, Refs 5th c.BC+, etc. (-υ Refs 5th c.BC+; ὗμας or (more probably) ὕμας is required by the metre in Refs 2nd c.AD+; Ionic dialect ὑμέας (disyllable) Refs 8th c.BC+; enclitic ὕμεας (disyllable) Refs 3rd c.BC+; ὑμέας also Refs 5th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect and Epic dialect ὔμμε Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect ὑμέ Refs 7th c.BC+—The plural is sometimes used in addressing one person, when others are included in the speaker's thought, as Refs 8th c.BC+ cf. Latin tu, Gothic pu; with τοι Sanskrit genitive and dative te; the origin of σφῶϊ is doubtful; with ὑμεῖς cf. Sanskrit accusative plural yusmān.)	PPro-G2S	2	2930
G1161	δέ, but: adversative and copulative Particle, __I answering to μέν (which see), τὴν νῦν μὲν Βοιωτίαν, πρότερον δὲ Καδμηίδα γῆν καλουμένην Refs 5th c.BC+ __II without preceding μέν, __II.1 adversative, expressing distinct opposition, αἰεί τοι τὰ κάκ᾽ ἐστὶ φίλα.. μαντεύεσθαι, ἐσθλὸν δ᾽ οὔτε τί πω εἶπαςRefs 5th c.BC+; so in Prose, οὐκ ἐπὶ κακῷ, ἐλευθερώσει δέ.. Refs 5th c.BC+ __II.2 copulative, __II.2.a in explanatory clauses, ξυνέβησαν.. τὰ μακρὰ τείχη ἑλεῖν (ἦν δὲ σταδίων μάλιστα ὀκτώ) Refs 8th c.BC+: when a substantive is followed by words in apposition, Ἀρισταγόρῃ τῷ Μιλησίῳ, δούλῳ δὲ ἡμετέρῳ Refs 5th c.BC+; so in answers, διπλᾶ λέγειν. —Answ. διπλᾶδ᾽ ὁρᾶν Refs __II.2.b in enumerations or transitions, Refs 8th c.BC+; with repetition of a word in different relations, ὣς Ἀχιλεὺς θάμβησεν.., θάμβησαν δὲ καὶ ἄλλοι Refs 8th c.BC+; in rhetorical outbursts, οὐκ ἂν εὐθέως εἴποιεν· τὸν δὲ βάσκανον, τὸν δὲ ὄλεθρον, τοῦτον δὲ ὑβρίζειν,—ἀναπνεῖν δέ. Refs 4th c.BC+; in a climax, πᾶν γύναιον καὶ παιδίον καὶ θηρίον δέ nay even beast, Refs 5th c.BC+; in the combination καὶ δέ Refs 8th c.BC+ __II.2.c answering to τε (which see), ἃ τῶν τε ἀποβαινόντων ἕνεκα ἄξια κεκτῆσθαι, πολὺ δὲ μᾶλλον αὐτὰ αὑτῶν Refs 5th c.BC+ __II.3 implying causal connexion, less direct than γάρ, Refs 8th c.BC+ __II.4 in questions, with implied opposition, ἑόρακας δ᾽, ἔφη, τὴν γυναῖκ; Refs 5th c.BC+ __II.4.b τί δ; what then? to mark a transition in dialogue; see at {τίς}. __II in apodosi: __II.1 after hypothetical clauses, εἰ δέ κε μὴ δώωσιν, ἐγὼ δέ κεν αὐτὸς ἕλωμαι if they will not give it, then I.., Refs 8th c.BC+ __II.1.b after temporal or relative clauses, with ἐπεί, ἕως, etc., Refs 8th c.BC+; with demonstrative Pronouns or adverbs answering to a preceding relative, οἵηπερ φύλλων γενεή, τοίη δὲ καὶ ἀνδρῶν Refs 8th c.BC+: sometimes after a participle, οἰόμενοι.. τιμῆς τεύξεσθαι, ἀντὶ δὲ τούτων οὐδ᾽ ὅμοιοι.. ἐσόμεθα Refs 5th c.BC+ __II.2 to resume after an interruption or parenthesis, χρόνου δὲ ἐπιγινομένου καὶ κατεστραμμένων σχεδὸν πάντων..,—κατεστραμμένων δὲ τούτων.. Refs 5th c.BC+; with an anacoluthon, ἡ δὲ ψυχὴ ἄρα,—οἷ ἂν θεὸς θέλῃ.. τῇ ἐμῇ ψυχῇ ἰτέον, αὕτη δὲ δή.. Refs 5th c.BC+ __II.3 to begin a story, ἦμος δ᾽ ἠέλιος.. well, when the sun.., Refs 8th c.BC+ __II.4 to introduce a proof, τεκμήριον δέ, σημεῖον δέ, (see entry). __B POSITION of δέ. It usually stands second: hence frequently between Article and substantive or preposition and case; but also after substantive, or words forming a connected notion, hence it may stand third, γυναῖκα πιστὴν δ᾽ ἐν δόμοις εὕροι Refs 5th c.BC+; so in Prose after a negative, οὐχ ὑπ᾽ ἐραστοῦ δέ, to avoid confusion between οὐ δέ and οὐδέ, Refs 5th c.BC+	Conj	2	2809
G1722	ἐν, poetry ἐνί, εἰν, εἰνί Refs 8th c.BC+, forms used by Epic dialect and Lyric Poets as the metre requires, but only as falsa lectio in Trag., εἰν Refs 5th c.BC+ ἰν Refs __PREP. WITH DAT. AND ACC. Radical sense, in, into. __A WITH DAT. __A.I OF PLACE, __A.I.1 in, νήσῳ ἐν ἀμφιρύτῃ Refs 8th c.BC+; with names of cities or islands, as ἐν Ἀθήνῃς, ἐν Τροίῃ, Refs 8th c.BC+; where ἐν is used, it = in the district of.., ὲν Ἐλευσῖνι Refs in my arms, Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν αὑτῷ εἶναι to be in one's senses, be oneself, ἔτ᾽ ἐν σαυτῷ (variant -τοῦ) γενοῦ Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.I.1.b ἐν τοῖς ἰχθύσιν in the fish-market, Refs 5th c.BC+; so ἐν τοῖν δυοῖν ὀβολοῖν ἐθεώρουν ἄν in the two-obol seats, Refs 4th c.BC+ __A.I.2 elliptic, in such phrases as ἐν Ἀλκινόοιο NT+8th c.BC+; ἐν παιδοτρίβου, ἐν κιθαριστοῦ, at the school of.., Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν γειτόνων (see. γείτων) ἐν αὑτοῦ (αὑτῷ codex Rav.) Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.I.3 in, within, surrounded by, οὐρανὸς ἐν αἰθέρι καὶ νεφέλῃσι Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν ὅπλοισι in or under arms, Refs 5th c.BC+; also of particular kinds of arms, ἐν τόξοις, ἀκοντίοις, etc., equipped with them, uncertain in Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν μεγάλοις φορτίοις βαδίζειν καὶ τρέχειν Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.I.4 on, at or by, ἐν ποταμῷ Refs 8th c.BC+; νευρὴ ἐν τόξῳ the string on the bow, Refs 8th c.BC+; κατεκλάσθη ἐνὶ καυλῷ ἔγχος was broken off at or by the shaft,Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν οἴνῳ at wine, probably in Refs 3rd c.BC+ __A.I.5 in the number of, amongst, frequently in Refs 8th c.BC+; and with Verbs of ruling, ἐν δ᾽ ἄρα τοῖσιν ἦρχ᾽ Refs 8th c.BC+ —for ἐν τοῖς with _superlative_, V. ὁ. __A.I.5.b in the presence of, ἐν πᾶσι Refs 8th c.BC+; λέγειν ἐν ἀνδράσιν (of a woman) Refs 5th c.BC+; of a trial, διαγωνίζεσθαι, διαδικάζεσθαι ἔν τισι, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.I.6 in one's hands, within one's reach or power, νίκης πείρατ᾽ ἔχονται ἐν ἀθανάτοισι θεοῖσι Refs 8th c.BC+, with infinitive, it depends on him to.., rests with him to.., ἔστιν ἐν σοὶ ἢ.. ἤ.. Refs 5th c.BC+; also ἐν τούτῳ εἰσὶν πᾶσαι αἱ ἀποδείξεις depend on this, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἔν γ᾽ ἐμοί so far as rests with me, Refs 5th c.BC+; also ἐν ἐμοί in my judgement, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν θεοῖς καλά in the eyes of the gods, Refs __A.I.7 in respect of, ἐν πάντεσσ᾽ ἔργοισι δαήμονα φῶτα Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν γήρᾳ σύμμετρός τινι in point of age.., Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ἐμοὶ θρασύς in my case, towards me, Refs; ἡ ἐν τοῖς ὅπλοις μάθησις Refs 5th c.BC+; also οὐδὲν δεινὸν μὴ ἐν ἐμοὶ στῇ stop with me, Refs __A.I.8 in a pregnant construction with Verbs of motion, into; implying both motion to and subsequent position in a place, ἐν κονίῃσι χαμαὶ πέσεν fell [to the dust and lay] in it, Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν στήθεσσι μένος βαλεῖνRefs 8th c.BC+: in Trag. and Attic dialect, ἐν ποίμναις πίτνων Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν χωρίῳ ἐμπεπτωκώς Refs 5th c.BC+; later, with Verbs of coming and going, διαβάντες ἐν τῇ Σάμῳ LXX+2nd c.AD+ is falsa lectio in Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.I.9 πίνειν ἐν ποτηρίῳ to drink from a cup, Refs 2nd c.AD+ __A.I.10 ἄργυρος ἐν ἐκπώμασι silver in the form of plate, Refs 1st c.AD+; ἐμ φέρνῃ, ἐν θέματι, as a dowry, pledge, Refs 1st c.BC+ __A.I.11 in citations, ἐν τοῦ σκήπτρου τῇ παραδόσει in the passage of the Refs 8th c.BC+ __A.II OF STATE, CONDITION or POSITION: __A.II.1 of outward circumstances, ἐν πολέμῳ Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν γένει εἶναί τινι to be related to.., Refs 5th c.BC+; of occupations, pursuits, ἐν φιλοσοφίᾳ εἶναι to be engaged in philosophy, Refs 5th c.BC+; οἱ ἐν ποιήσι γενόμενοι poets, Refs 5th c.BC+; οἱ ἐν τοῖς πράγμασι ministers of state, Refs 5th c.BC+; οἱ ἐν τέλει the magistrates, Refs 5th c.BC+; ὁ μάντις ἦν ἐν τῇ τέχνῃ in the practice of it, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II.2 of inward states, of feeling, etc., ἐν φιλότητι, ἐν δοιῇ, Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν ὀργῇ ἔχειν τινά to make him the object of one's anger, Refs 5th c.BC+ to blame him, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν αἰτίᾳ εἶναι to have the blame, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.II.3 frequently with neuter adjective, ἐν βραχεῖ, ={βραχέως}, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν τάχει, ={ταχέως}, Refs; ἐν καλῷ ἐστί, ={καλῶς ἔχει}, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ἀσφαλεῖ [ἐστί] Refs; ἐν εὐμαρεῖ [ἐστί] Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ἴσῳ, ={ἴσως, ἐν ὁμοίῳ}, ={ὁμοίως}, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν κενοῖς, ={κενῶς}, Refs substantive, ἐν δίκᾳ, ={δικαίως}, opposed to παρὰ δίκανRefs 5th c.BC+ __A.III OF THE INSTRUMENT, MEANS or MANNER, ἐν πυρὶ πρήσαντες Refs 8th c.BC+; but in most cases the originally sense may be traced, to put in the fire and burn, infetters and bind, etc.; so ἐν πόνοις δαμέντα Refs 4th c.BC+; ἔζευξα πρῶτος ἐν ζυγοῖσι κνώδαλαRefs; also ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖσιν or ἐν ὄμμασιν ὁρᾶσθαι, ἰδέσθαι, to see with or before one's eyes, i.e. have the object in one's eye, Refs 8th c.BC+; also ἐν λιταῖς by prayers, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν δόλῳ by deceit, Refs; ἐν λόγοις by words, Refs 5th c.BC+; especially with Verbs of showing, σημαίνειν ἐν ἱεροῖς καὶ οἰωνοῖς Refs 5th c.BC+; τὰ πραχθέντα.. ἐν.. ἐπιστολαῖς ἴστε ye know by letters, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.III.2 of a personal instrument, ἐν τῷ ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια NT __A.IV OF TIME, ὥρῃ ἐν εἰαρινῇ Refs 8th c.BC+; ἐν τούτῳ (i.e. τῷ χρόνῶ) in this space of time, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ᾧ (i.e. χρόνῳ) during the time that, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐν ταῖς σπονδαῖς in the time of the truce, Refs 5th c.BC+ in the course of the mysteries, Refs 5th c.BC+; τραγῳδοῖς at the performance of.., Refs 4th c.BC+ __A.IV.b ἐν ἄρχοντι Μητροδώρῳ during the archonship of M., Refs 2nd c.AD+ __A.IV.2 in, within, ἐν ἡμέρῃ Refs 5th c.BC+; μυρίαις ἐν ἁμέραις in, i.e. after, countless days, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.V OF NUMBERS generally, ἐν δυσὶ σταδίοις within two stadia, Refs 5th c.BC+ __A.V.2 with genitive of price, ἐν δύο ταλάντων LXX __A.V.3 amounting to, προῖκα ἐν δραχμαῖς ἐννακοσίαις Refs 2nd c.AD+ __B WITH Acc., into, on, for, Refs 4th c.AD+; also poetry, ἐν πάντα νόμον Refs 5th c.BC+ __C WITHOUT CASE, AS adverb, in the phrase ἐν δέ.., __C.1 and therein, Refs 8th c.BC+ __C.2 and among them, Refs 8th c.BC+ __C.3 and besides, moreover (not in Attic dialect Prose), Refs 8th c.BC+ __C.4 ἔνι, ={ἔνεστι, ἔνεισι}, Refs 8th c.BC+ __D POSITION: ἐν frequently stands between its substantive and the adjective agreeing therewith, Refs 8th c.BC+: without an adjective, τῷ δ᾽ ἐν ἐρινεός ἐστι μέγας Refs 8th c.BC+ between substantive and genitive, χόρτοις ἐν λέοντος Refs--One or more independent words sometimes come between the preposition and its dative, as in Refs 8th c.BC+; also in Prose, Refs 5th c.BC+ __E IN COMPOSITION (joined with other words), __E.I with Verbs, the preposition mostly retains its sense of being in or at a place, etc., with dative, or followed by εἰς.., or ἐν..: in such forms as ἐνορᾶν τινί τι, in translating, we resolve the compound, to remark a thing in one. __E.I.b also, at a person, ἐγγελᾶν, ἐνυβρίζειν τινί. __E.I.2 with adjectives, it expresses __E.I.2.a a modified degree, as in ἔμπηλος, ἔμπικρος, ἔνσιμος, rather... __E.I.2.b the possession of a quality, as in ἔναιμος with blood in it, ἐνάκανθος thorny: ἔμφωνος with a voice: ἔννομος in accordance with law, etc. __E.II ἐν becomes ἐμ- before the labials β μ π φ ; ἐγ- before the gutturals γ κ ξ ; ἐλ- before ; ἐρ- before ; rarely ἐσ- before ; but Inscrr. and Papyri often preserve ἐν- in all these cases.	Prep	5	2772
H6213a	I. עָשָׂה I. עָשָׂה vb. do, make (NH = BH; MI23.26 עשתי, l.3.9 ואעש, l.24 Imv. עשו; OH n.pr. עשיו, אלעשה, מעשיהו; not Aramaic, and not certainly found in S. Sem. lang.; on Sab. v. especially DHMSB Berl. Akkadian 1886, 849);— Qal2524 Pf. 3 ms. Gn 3:1 +, sf. עָשָׂהוּ Ho 8:6 +; 3 fs. עָֽשְׂתָה Dt 22:21 +, וְעָשָׂת consec. Lv 25:21; 2 ms. עָשִׂיתָ Gn 3:14 +, etc.; Impf. 3 ms. יַעֲשֶׂה Gn 18:25 +, וַיַּעֲשֶׂה 1 K 16:25 + 3 times, וַיַּעַשׂ Is 5:2 +; יַעֲשֵׂה Is 64:3, 2 ms. תַּעֲשֶׂה 1 S 10:8, תַּעֲשֵׂה Gn 26:29 Jos 7:9, juss. (c. אַל) תַּעַשׂ Gn 22:12 +, תַּעֲשֵׂה 2 S 13:12 Je 40:16 Qr (Kt תַּעַשׂ); 1 s. אֶעֱשֶׂה Gn 2:18 +, וָאֶעֱשֶׂה Ez 20:14 Dn 8:27, וָאַעַשׂ Dt 10:3 + 4 times Ez; etc.; Imv. ms. עֲשֵׂה Ju 10:15 +; fs. עֲשִׂי Je 6:26 +, etc.; Inf. abs. עָשׂה 44:17 +; עָשׂוֹ 7:5 + 2 times (4:18 van d. H. עָשׂוּ); cstr. עֲשׂוֹת Gn 2:4 +, עֲשֹׂה 50:20 + 2 times, עֲשׂוֹ 31:28, sf. עֲשׂתוֹ 41:32 +, עֲשׂהוּ †Ex 18:18, etc.; Pt. act. עֹשֶׂה Is 5:5 +, sf. הָעשֹׁוֹ Jb 40:19 (but v. infr.); pl. עֹשִׂים Gn 24:49 +; sf. עֹשָׂ֑י Jb 35:10 (yet v. Ges§ 124 k), etc.; pass. עָשׂוּי Ex 3:16 +, הֶעָשׂוּ Jb 41:25 (Ges§ 75 k); f. עֲשׂוּיָה Ez 21:20 +, etc.;— I. 1. do (1560 + times): a. (1) c. acc. act. Gn 3:14 (J) 20:10 (E) + often; do right in eyes of י׳ 2 K 12:3; 14:13 +, evil 8:18, 27 + (cf. i. עַיִן 3 c); do God’s commands, statutes, etc., Dt 16:12; 30:8, Nu 15:39 (P); ע׳ חַיִל 1 S 14:48 + do might, i.e. mightily, valiantly; Pr 31:29 do efficiency, i.e. efficiently; = commit (offence) Lv 20:13 (H), Dt 20:18; sq. מִן part., וְעָשָׂה מֵאַחַת מֵהֵנָּה Lv 4:2 and shall do a single one of them (things prohibited; v. מִן 3 b (d)), cf. וְעָשׂוּ אַחַת מִכָּל־מִצְוֹת י׳ v 13, 22; 5:17 (all P); do = perform a work, c. acc. cogn. מַעֲשֶׂה Ex 18:20; 23:12 (E), also (י׳ subj.) Dt 11:7 Dn 9:14 Ec 3:11; c. acc. מְלָאכָה Gn 2:2, 2 (J), Ex 20:9, 10 = Dt 9:13 (10 Words); c. acc. דְּרָכֶיךָ †Is 58:13; ע׳ מְלוּכָה עַל 1 K 21:7 = exercise sovereignty over; of י׳ performing signs (אֹתֹת) Jos 24:17 (E), Nu 14:11, 22 (JE), Dt 11:3, so Moses Ex 4:17 and (מֹפְתִים) v 21. (2) do something to one (ל pers.) Gn 20:9 (E), Ju 9:56 +; c. עַל reflex. Je 26:19 do evil against ourselves; especially י׳ subj., c. לְ, do good to Ex 18:9 (E), 1 K 8:66, or evil Gn 42:28 (E); in phr. so may God do to me, etc. 1 S 3:17 2 K 6:31 + (v. יסף Hiph. 1). (3) do something for one (ל pers.) Gn 30:31 1 K 11:8 +, dir. obj. om. 1 S 20:4; + ל rei Ju 21:7, 16 what shall we do for them, for wives? c. עַל pers. Ne 5:19; c. dat. eth. (ל) 1 S 10:7; c. לְ, of י׳ doing kindness for 1 S 22:3; executing vengeance for Ju 11:36 (+ מִן of enemy); י׳ doing a sign (אוֹת) for †Ju 6:17 (elsewhere נָתַן אוֹת לְ), cf. עֲשֵׂה־עִמִּי אוֹת לְטוֹבָה ψ 86:17. (4) do someth. (in relation or intercourse) with (עִם, אֵת pers.), י׳ subj. Ex 34:10 Dt 1:30 all that he did with you, 10:21 (cf. ψ 86:17 supr.), human subj. 2 Ch 24:24 (obj. שְׁפָטִים), Ru 2:11. (5) seldom c. ב, usually of executing judgment upon 1 S 28:18 Is 48:14, more gen. Est 1:15 what shall we do with the queen? also, subj. י׳, Ez 25:11; 28:26 ψ 149:7, 9 Nu 33:4 (on false gods); in good sense, ע׳ חֲסָדִים בּ׳ Ne 13:14. (6) of י׳ doing the justice (מִשְׁפַּט) of any one, i.e. maintaining his cause 1 K 8:45, 49 ψ 9:5. (7) c. adv. do thus, כֹּה, Jos 6:14 (JE), according to, כְּ, Gn 6:22 (P), 18:21 (J), 1 K 2:6; acc. as, כַּאֲשֶׁר Gn 27:19 (J); Ex 1:17 (E) +; c. בְּ of manner, Ju 9:16a, Ez 8:18; 25:15. b. work for (ל rei) Gn 30:30 (J); c. ל pers. 1 S 14:6 Ez 29:20 (for י׳); work in (ב) gold or other material 1 K 7:14 2 Ch 2:6, 13 Ex 31:4, 5; 35:32 (all P); c. בָּהּ (i.e. בָּעֲבֹדָח) Ex 5:9 (J) in toil Ne 4:10; work w. (עִם) God 1 S 14:45, so prob. of God’s working with (אֵת) Moses and Aaron 1 S 12:6 (usually appoint); c. עִם with (of pers. in whose company, in whose field) Ru 2:19(×2) (gleaning); work בְּחֵפֶץ כַּפֶּיהָ Pr 31:13; without prep. Ex 36:1 Ne 3:38. 2. deal with, c. עִם, 2 Ch 2:2 Dn 1:13 (כַּאֲשֶׁר acc. as); c. אֵת, Ez (17:17) 20:44 Mic 5:14 ψ 109:21; Ez 22:14 Zp 3:19 (Gr Now ins. כָּלָה, v. ii 1 g), + כְּ Je 21:2, + בְּ of manner Ez 23:25, 29; c. לְ pers. + בְּ 25:12; c. בְּ pers., Je 18:23 Dn 11:7, + כְּ according toNe 9:24 Est 3:11. 3. often in phr., do kindness (חֶסֶד) with: c. עִם, (עִמָּדִי) Gn 19:19; 24:12, 14 (J), Ju 1:24; 8:35 1 S 15:6 2 S 2:5; 10:2 = 1 Ch 19:2 +; c. עַל, 1 S 20:8 (but read עִם Vrss We Dr al.); abs., ψ 109:16; obj. חֶסֶד + אֱמֶת, c. עִם, Jos 2:14 (JE) Ju 9:19 2 S 2:6; c. אֵת with, Gn 24:49; 32:11; 47:29 (all J); c. לְ, Ex 20:6 = Dt 5:10, 2 S 22:51 = ψ 18:51; so ע׳ טוֹב, c. עִם, Gn 26:29 (J), cf. Ju 8:35; 9:16; c. אֵת with, 1 S 24:19 2 S 2:6. 4. abs. act, act with effect, especially of י׳, 1 K 8:32, 39 Je 14:7 Ez 20:9, 14, 22 ψ 22:32; 37:5; 52:11 Dn 9:19; of men 2 Ch 31:21 Dn 8:12, 24; 11:28, 30, 32; c. ל pers. Ez 31:11. II. 1. make (670 + times): a. c. obj. concr., ark Gn 8:6, altar 13:4, idols Ju 18:24, 31 +, etc. b. often of God’s making (creating) Gn 3:1 (J), 1:7, 16, 25 (P), Ne 9:6 Jb 9:9 Pr 8:26 2 Ch 2:11 ψ 95:5 +; making man ψ 100:3; 119:73 (made by God’s hands), in the womb Jb 31:15(×2); making constituting, nation Dt 26:19; 32:6, 15; pt. sf. עֹשֵׂהוּ his Maker Is 17:7 Pr 14:31; 17:5 (הָעֹשׂוֹ Jb 40:19 is improb., most read הֶעָשָׂוּי, with various interpr. of foll. words); עֹשֶׂךָ Is 51:13, עֹשֵׂנִי Jb 32:22 (Ginsb; v 22 van d. H. Baer), עֹשֵׂנוּ ψ 95:6; so appar. pt. pl. עֹשָׂ֑י Jb 35:10, עֹשַׂיִךְ Is 54:5 (Ges§ 124 k expl. as sg.). c. make something, c. לְ reflex., make for thee Ex 20:4 Dt 9:12; 10:1 +, for (ל) another 1 S 2:19 2 S 7:11 1 K 2:24 +; obj. מִשְׁתֶּה banquet Gn 40:20 Est 5:4, also (no ל) Gn 29:22 (E) Ju 14:10 Est 5:5, 12 and (fig., י׳ subj.) Is 25:6; c. ל rei, Dt 22:8; c. ל of animal Gn 33:17 (J). d. make a name (שֵׁם) for oneself (ל) 2 S 7:9 1 Ch 17:8, also (no ל) 2 S 8:13; a new heart for oneself (ל) Ez 18:31. e. make war with (אֶת) Gn 14:2 Jos 11:18 (D); c. עִם, Dt 20:12, 20 1 Ch 5:10, 19; abs. 1 Ch 22:8; c. ל reflex. Pr 24:6; pt. עֹשֵׂה מִלְחָמָה 2 Ch 11:1; 26:11, 13; make peace, c. ל pers. Jos 9:15 (J); ע׳ אִתִּי בְרָכָה 2 K 18:31 make an agreement with me. f. c. ב, ע׳ פֶּרֶץ בּ׳ Ju 21:15 י׳ brought a catastrophe upon (cf. פרץ). g. c. 2 acc., make something out of (acc. mater.) Ex 25:18; 28:13; 37:17, 24 Ct 3:10 Dt 10:3 +; make something into something (Ges§ 117 ii) Ho 8:4 Gn 27:9 Ju 17:4 Nu 11:8; 17:3 ψ 104:4; make something כָּלָה, i.e. utterly destroy it Na 1:8 Zp 1:18 Ez 20:17 Ne 9:31; c. pt. pass. as 2nd acc. Ex 38:7 they made it נְבוּב לֻחֹת hollow with boards, 39:9; but also c. acc. + לְ, Ho 2:10 gold they made into (ל) the Baal, Ju 8:27 Ex 27:3 (P), Dt 9:14 Je 37:15 Ez 4:9 IS 44:17, 19; make something for (ל pers.), + מִן of material Ct 3:9. 2. produce, yield: of grain, yielding meal Ho 8:7(×2), vineyard, grapes Is 5:2(×2), 4(×2), 10, tree, fruit 2 K 19:30 = Is 37:31, Ho 9:16 Je 12:2; 17:8 Ez 17:23 (all fig.), Gn 1:11, 12 (P); branches Jb 14:9 and (fig.) Ez 17:8; land, fruit Lv 25:21 cf. Hb 3:17, abs. Gn 41:47; of seed Is 5:10, vine, shoots Ez 17:6 (fig.); of cows, yielding milk Is 7:22; hippop. producing fat Jb 15:27. 3. prepare, especially of dressing and cooking food, Gn 18:7, 8 Ju 6:19; 13:15 1 S 25:18 (pass.), 2 S 12:4(×2) Gn 27:14, 17, 31 2 S 13:5, 7 1 K 17:12 Ex 12:39 (+ ל reflex.) Ez 35:6; a bullock for sacrifice 1 K 18:23, 25, 26; כְּלֵי גוֹלָה Ez 12:3 (+ ל reflex.); a chamber Ne 13:7; prepare to build (+ ל pers. and inf.). 4. make offering, e.g. עוֹלָה Ju 13:16 Je 33:18 Lv 16:24, עוֹלָה וָזֶבַח 2 K 5:17 (+ ל dei), הַחַטָּאת Lv 14:19, אִשֶּׁה Nu 15:3, 14, various offerings 1 K 8:64 Lv 9:22 Ez 45:17; 46:2 +; + לי׳ to י׳ Lv 17:9 +; also c. acc. of thing sacrificed (perhaps orig. prepare or provide, v. supr.) Ez 43:25(×2); 46:15 Lv 14:30; 15:15, 30; 16:9 Nu 6:11, 17 ψ 66:15 (+ ל dei) +; abs. = offer sacrifice Ex 10:25 (E + לי׳), to (ל) heathen gods 2 K 17:32. 5. attend to, put in order: pare (the nails) Dt 21:12; wash (feet) 2 S 19:25; trim (beard) v 25 (cf. Fr faire la barbe, Ger. die Haare machen). 6. observe, celebrate, religious festival, e.g. pass-over Ex 12:47, 48; Nu 9:4, 6, 13; Jos 5:10, also (+ לי׳) Ex 12:48 Nu 9:10, 14 (all P), Dt 16:1 +; sabbath Ex 31:16; Dt 5:15; feast of weeks 16:10, booths 16:13, Purim Est 9:21, 27, etc. 7. acquire property of various kinds (cf. ‘make money’) Gn 12:5; 31:1 (J); Is 15:7; Je 17:11; 48:36; Dt 8:18; Ez 22:13; 28:4(×2); 38:12; 2 Ch 32:29; Ec 2:8; + ל reflex. Dt 8:17; 2 S 15:1; 1 K 1:5; of fruits from vineyards, etc. ψ 107:37. 8. appoint priests 1 K 12:31; 13:33; 2 Ch 2:17 (all + מִן source), a feast 1 K 12:32, 33 (+ ל pers.); ordain a sacrifice Nu 28:6, a festal day ψ 118:24; institute, אוֹב וְיִדְּעֹנִי ghost and familiar spirit 2 K 21:6 = 2 Ch 33:6 (cf. Dr Dt 18:11). 9. bring about, of י׳’s effecting a deliverance Ex 14:13 (לָכֶם), 1 S 11:13; 2 S 23:10 (ins. also ‖ 1 Ch 11:13 Dr), v 12; cause, sq. cl. c. שֶׁ Ec 3:14. 10. use, וְע׳ לִמְלַאכְתּוֹ 1 S 8:16; pass. Ex 38:24 11. spend, pass, days of life Ec 6:12. Niph.97 Pf. 3 ms. נַעֲשָׂה Ju 16:11 +; 3 fs. נֶעֶשְׂתָה 2 S 17:23 +, etc.; Impf. 3 ms. יֵעָשֶׂה Gn 29:26 +, 3 fs. c. ו subord. וְתֵעָשׂ Est 5:6; 7:2; 9:12 (Ges§ 109 f), etc.; Inf. cstr. הֵעָשׂוֹת Est 9:1, 14, etc.; Pt. נַעֲשֶׂה Ne 5:18, etc.;— 1. be done (pass. of Qal I 1): a. subj. מְלָאכָה Ju 16:11 (c. ב instr.), Ne 6:16 (c. מֵאֵת אֱלֹהִים), v 9 Ex 12:16 + 4 times; subj. om. Ez 44:14, indef. Est 4:1; c. כֵּן 9:14; be done, כַּתּוֹרָה Ezr 10:3; be committed, of offence, Dt 13:15; Nu 15:24; Ec 4:1 + 3 times; c. neg. not (yet) done, i.e. future Is 46:10; be accomplished, performed, fulfilled Ez 12:25, 28; Dn 11:36; Est 5:5; 7:2; 9:12; be executed, carried out, of sentence Ec 8:11, decree Est 9:1; be followed, of counsel 2 S 17:23; nearly = occur Ec 1:9(×2), 13; 9:3, 6, subj. מַעֲשֶׂה 1:14; 2:17; 4:3; 8:9, 17, subj. הֶבֶל v 14, עִנְיָן v 15. b. Impf. c. neg., is (are) not done, not according to usage, of flagrant offences Gn 20:9 (E), 29:26 (c.כֵּן), 34:7 (both J), 2 S 13:12 (כֵּן); hence (P) not to be done, forbidden by י׳ Lv 4:2, 13, 22, 27; 5:17. c. be done to, c. ל of animal 1 S 11:7 (כֹּה); ל pers. Ex 2:4 (E) 21:31 (E; כַּמִּשְׁפָּט), Is 3:11; Je 5:13 (כֹּה), Lv 24:19 (H; כֵּן), Nu 15:34 (P) + 8 times; be done for, ל pers. Ju 11:37; Est 6:3, עִם pers v 3; ל rei Nu 15:11 (כָּכָה). d. be done upon, against (ב) Dn 9:12. †2. (pass. of Qal II): a. be made, of concr. things 1 K 10:20 = 2 Ch 9:19 (throne), Je 3:16 (ark), 2 K 12:14; Ez 43:18; Ex 25:31; Nu 4:26 (P); c. acc. mat. Lv 2:7. b. be produced from (מִן) vine Nu 6:4. c. be prepared, of food Ex 12:16; Lv 6:14; 7:9 (all P), Ne 5:18(×2). d. be offered, מִנְחָה Lv 2:8, 11, kid Nu 28:15, 24. e. be observed, passover 2 K 23:22, 23 (ל dei) = 2 Ch 35:18, 19; Purim Est 9:28. f. be used + ל rei Lv 7:24; 13:51 (P), Ez 15:5(×2); cf. Ex 38:24; 1 S 8:16. †Pu. Pf. 1 s. עֻשֵּׂיתִי ψ 139:15 I was made.	Conj-w \| V-Qal-ConjPerf-2mp	6	2630
G1473	ἐγώ, I: pronoun of the first person:—Epic dialect mostly ἐγών before vowels (so in Doric dialect, before consonants, Refs 5th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect ἱών Refs 2nd c.AD+:— strengthened ἔγωγε, I at least, for my part, indeed, for myself (more frequently in Attic dialect than in Refs 8th c.BC+: Doric dialect ἐγώνγα Refs 7th c.BC+: Boeotian dialect ἱώνγα Refs 6th c.BC+; ἱώνει Refs; ἰώγα Refs 5th c.BC+: Laconian dialect and Tarentum dialect ἐγώνη, Refs 2nd c.AD+ __II oblique cases from a different root, genitive ἐμοῦ, enclitic μο; Ionic dialect and Epic dialect ἐμέο, ἐμεῦ, μευ, also ἐμέθεν Refs 8th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect ἔμεθεν Refs 7th c.BC+; Doric dialect ἐμέος, ἐμεῦς, Refs 5th c.BC+; Boeotian dialect ἐμοῦς Refs 6th c.BC+ — _dative_ ἐμοί, enclitic μοι (which may be compared with Sanskrit genitive me in κλῦθί μοι Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect ἐμίν Refs 5th c.BC+; Tarentum dialect ἐμίνη Refs 3rd c.BC+, enclitic μ; Refs 5th c.AD+ __III dual, nominative and accusative, νῶι, we two, Refs 8th c.BC+; accusative νῶιν Zenod.ad Refs 8th c.BC+; Attic dialect νώ Refs 8th c.BC+; νῶι dative, Refs 5th c.AD+; νῶιν, ={ἡμῖν}, Refs 4th c.AD+ __IV plural, nominative ἡμεῖς (ἡμέες falsa lectio in Refs 5th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect ἄμμες Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect ἁμές Refs 7th c.BC+; Ionic dialect ἡμέων Refs 8th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect ἀμμέων Refs 7th c.BC+; ἄμμων Refs 2nd c.AD+; Doric dialect ἁμέων Refs 7th c.BC+; ἁμῶν [Refs 5th c.BC+; Cretan dialect, Boeotian dialect ἁμίων Refs 5th c.BC+ (ῐ) (or ἧμιν Aristarch.ad Refs 8th c.BC+; also rarely in Comedy texts, Refs 5th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect ἄμμῐν, ἄμμῐ, Refs 8th c.BC+; Doric dialect also ἁμίν or ἇμιν, Refs 7th c.BC+; with ῑ, Refs 8th c.BC+; Ionic dialect ἡμέας Refs 8th c.BC+; ἥμεας Refs 8th c.BC+; Aeolic dialect ἄμμε Refs 8th c.BC+, Theocr.8.25; Doric dialect ἁμέ Refs 6th c.BC+—On these dialectic varieties, Refs 2nd c.AD+ ff. (Cf. Sanskrit ahám (ἐγών), accusative plural asmā´n; for νώ cf. Sanskrit nau):—frequently in answers, as an affirmative, especially in form ἔγωγε, Refs 5th c.BC+; οὗτος ἐ. here am Refs 5th c.BC+; rarely with Article, τὸν ἐμέ myself, Refs 5th c.BC+ the Self, the Ego, Refs 5th c.AD+; τίς ὢν οὗτος ὁ ἐγὼ τυγχάν; Refs 4th c.BC+; τί τοῦτ᾽ ἐμο; ἡμῖν τί τοῦτ᾽ ἔστ; Latin quid mea hoc refert ? Refs 5th c.BC+; ἐγ; in a question, Refs 5th c.BC+; ἡμεῖς the self, ἔνθα δὴ ἡμεῖς μάλιστα Refs 3rd c.AD+	PPro-N1P	2	2602

Search Lexicon